<!DOCTYPE ETS PUBLIC "-//UMDLPS//DTD EEBOPROOF 2.0//EN">
<ETS>
<TEMPHEAD>
<REVDESCR>
<CHANGE>
<DATE>2012-01-16</DATE>
<RESPSTMT>
<NAME>Alexis Jakobson</NAME>
<RESP>MURP</RESP>
</RESPSTMT>
<ITEM>*Proofed title page(s).
*Reviewed structure.
*Checked division-marking material at heads and feet of divisions (HEADS, CLOSER, OPENER, ARGUMENT, EPIGRAPH, SIGNED, BYLINE, etc.).
*Added TYPEs to DIVs in order to validate.
*Checked for N=""s.
*Checked ^s.
*Checked placement and completeness of PBs.
*Checked for foreign, damage and missing-page GAPs, #, --.
*Checked for LBs, startqs / endqs, q;s, &abque;s, ABBRs, LETTERs and Qs.
*Checked for FIGUREs and decorated initials.
*Checked proofsheets and made corrections found there.
*Corrected <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">s etc.
*Converted <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">s to GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="[vendor name]".
*Revalidated.</ITEM>
</CHANGE>
</REVDESCR>
</TEMPHEAD>
<EEBO>
<IDG S="marc" R="UM" ID="A27170">
<STC T="W">B1574</STC>
<STC T="C">R13764</STC>
<BIBNO T="oclc">12004322</BIBNO>
<VID>52252</VID>
</IDG>
<TEXT LANG="eng">
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="title page">
<PB REF="1">
<PB REF="1" MS="y">
<P>THE <HI>Holy Inqui&s;ition,</HI> Wherein is Repre&s;ented What is the RELIGION OF THE CHURCH OF ROME: And how they are dealt with that Di&s;&s;ent from It.</P>
<P><HI>LONDON,</HI> Printed for <HI>Joanna Brome,</HI> at the Gun at the We&s;t End of St. <HI>Pauls</HI> Church-yard. 1681.</P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="dedication">
<PB REF="2" MS="y">
<PB REF="2">
<HEAD>TO THE Right Honourable AND Right Reverend Father in God, HENRY Lord Bi&s;hop of LONDON; One of the Lords of his Maje&s;ties Mo&s;t Honourable Privy Council.</HEAD>
<OPENER><SALUTE>My Lord,</SALUTE></OPENER>
<P>THough with great zeal and prudence, you u&s;e all the power which your Birth and Dignities have given you, for the defence of the true Chri&s;tian Religion, as it is among&s;t us profe&s;&s;ed, and e&s;tabli&s;hed: yet I hope this &s;hort account of what
<PB REF="3">is mo&s;t contrary and mo&s;t de&s;tru|ctive to it, will not di&s;plea&s;e you. I know your <HI>Lord&s;hip</HI> under&s;tands what is here treated of far better than I do, but &s;o doth not the Com|mon People: they may receive information from the&s;e Papers, and will likely do it the more freely, if you &s;hall permit them to go abroad under your Name; For it is gene|rally acknowledged that we owe much of our pre&s;ervation to your Care and Chri&s;tian Courage: and that you did &s;tand in the gap, when our Enemies were pre&s;&s;ing to come in upon us.</P>
<P>My Lord, the watchfulne&s;s and labours of your Sacred <HI>Order,</HI> to pre&s;erve the face of a Church, and as much Order and Di&s;cipline among us, as the iniquity of the times can permit, is a greater &s;er|vice to the Prote&s;tant Intere&s;t
<PB REF="3">than many are apt to believe: For our Adver&s;aries expect not to pre|vail, but by breaking of us, and di&s;&s;olving tho&s;e bonds of Govern|ment, which keep us united: well knowing that tho&s;e &s;heep are an ea&s;ie prey, when &s;cattered abroad, which under the guidance of their proper Pa&s;tors are &s;afe and im|pregnable.</P>
<P>I have therefore endeavoured by what I have &s;aid of the Super&s;titi|ons and cruelties of <HI>Rome,</HI> to per|&s;uade &s;uch as are aver&s;e to them, that their duty and intere&s;t oblige them to joyn with our Church: which profe&s;&s;ing nothing but the pure and Primitive Religion of our ble&s;&s;ed Redeemer, makes u&s;e of none of tho&s;e bloudy and vio|lent Methods, wherewith the Papal Religion and Authority, are pre|&s;erved: and who&s;e dangers and
<PB REF="4">per&s;ecutions on both hands, are for the be&s;t Cau&s;e in the world, even for her faithful Allegeance to God and the King.</P>
<P>I &s;hall rejoyce, if what I have de&s;igned for the common good, be beneficial to any. And if the hum|ble offer I make of it to your <HI>Lord|&s;hip,</HI> be favourably accepted. How|ever I &s;hall ever pray for the peace and pro&s;perity of our <HI>Jeru&s;alem.</HI> And that God would long pre&s;erve you, to advance his glory, and be an Ornament and Support to this Church: Remaining,</P>
<CLOSER><SALUTE>My Lord,</SALUTE>
<SIGNED>Your <HI>Lord&s;hips</HI> mo&s;t dutiful and obedient Servant <HI>L. B.</HI></SIGNED></CLOSER>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="preface">
<PB REF="4">
<HEAD>THE PREFACE.</HEAD>
<P>_IT cannot but grieve every Lo|ver of peace, that is, every good man to &s;ee our di&s;tra|ctions. We fear many things, and have rea&s;on to fear yet many more; e&s;pecially when we con&s;ider how grievou&s;ly God is provoked to bring upon us the wor&s;t of evils. I de&s;ign not to repre&s;ent tho&s;e crying &s;ins that call for de&s;troying vengeance upon us, or to make declamations again&s;t them: but it is for my purpo&s;e to note, that the deforming a mo&s;t pure and pious Reformation; and the di&s;turbing and weakening an equitable and happy frame of Government, doth not only call for ruin, but actually brings it; breaks down the fence of our &s;afety, and &s;o makes way for tho&s;e Erroneous and Tyra|nical impo&s;itions we fear and fore&s;ee.</P>
<PB REF="5">
<P>There is cau&s;e enough to believe, that the Romi&s;h Party hath all along, &s;ince the Reformation, and doth &s;till continue to widen our breaches, and to foment our divi&s;ions; there are many in&s;tances of it related by &s;everal credible Witne&s;&s;es, and &s;ome of them &s;worn too: but that which mo&s;t of all confirms it, is, that it is much their intere&s;t to keep us from ever having a happy, peaceable, and well-&s;etled Church, a con&s;tant and beautiful Order among&s;t us: and that they certainly will not &s;<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">ck at di&s;&s;embling and acting the part of zea|lous and &s;c<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters">pulous Di&s;&s;enters, to pro|mote the ruin of them, whom they would out right ma&s;&s;a<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">r<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">e and burn, had they power &s;o to do.</P>
<P>Some of our Seperati&s;ts are &s;o un|grounded, and have &s;o poor an intere&s;t in the w<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">rld, that they mu&s;t of nece&s;&s;ity yield and fall, were they not &s;upported by the power and policy of a &s;tronger Party: and the moderate &s;ort of them are &s;o near us, that we could not but joyn and unite together, were it not for their interpo&s;iti|on, who&s;e great concern it is to keep us a&s;under, that they may have room to come in, at the void, urguarded &s;pace betwixt both.</P>
<PB REF="5">
<P>Whether or no it &s;hall &s;ucceed as they would, God alone knows; they have great hopes, and we cannot but have a dread upon us: but however by breaking us to pieces, they revenge our breaking of Commu|nion with them; and they likely tempt &s;ome to believe, that we &s;eparated from the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> upon the &s;ame grounds, as the Separati&s;ts have, to leave the Church of <HI>England.</HI> They will now and then draw a parellel betwixt both Ca&s;es, and confidently a&s;&s;ert that we can urge nothing again&s;t our Schi&s;matick, but what they may urge with as much rea&s;on again&s;t our Reformers.</P>
<P>It is no &s;mall advantage to their Cau&s;e, if they can work in Di&s;&s;enters as great an abhorrence for our Liturgy and Divine Service, as for the Latin Ma&s;s: and &s;o bring them to an indifference, as though there were hardly any choice betwixt both. This will le&s;&s;en the Odium under which they lie, deriving part of it upon our Church, and withal is a preity &s;ure way to bring men bach again to <HI>Rome.</HI> So that if I were a Je&s;uit, I would, as <HI>Lewis Moulin,</HI> and &s;ome &s;uch as he, &s;o cry out upon the Super&s;titions, bloudy Per&s;ecutions, and Idolatries of the Church of <HI>England,</HI> and
<PB REF="6">by that means drive men &s;o far from it, that when things tend towards a change, the people might either be undetermined what Party to take, or even prefer Popery to &s;o deform a Reformation, as they &s;hould believe ours to be. And accordingly it is ea&s;ie to ob&s;erve, that tho&s;e Sectaries are not far from <HI>Rome,</HI> which are farthe&s;t from the Church of <HI>England.</HI></P>
<P>The Je&s;uits Schools abroad, are full of our Youth, in the <HI>Low Countries,</HI> in <HI>France,</HI> in <HI>Spain,</HI> and at <HI>Rome,</HI> the Eng|li&s;h Seminaries are perpetually fitting up young men to carry on the great work of reducing this potent I&s;land to the See of <HI>Rome.</HI> Once every year they are &s;ent over in numerous Sholes from tho&s;e Colle|ges, not directly and openly to preach Po|pery, (they are too wi&s;e to go that way to work) but by other means to promote its re&s;tauration; acting &s;uch parts bare-faced or in a di&s;gui&s;e, as they are enabled by their Genius and intere&s;t; &s;uch to be &s;ure, as &s;hall conduce to the di&s;turbance and de|&s;truction of that Church and Government, which now keeps them out.</P>
<P>Hence, I make no que&s;tion, proceeds the beginning, or the continuance of our divi&s;ions; and the frequent in&s;ulting over
<PB REF="6">us upon this account, and upbraiding us with our many Sects, &s;hews that Romi|ni&s;ts are not a little proud of their &s;ucce&s;s in begetting or maintaining of them. A man in a Vizard robs his Neighbour, and having pulled it off, reproacheth him for his beggarline&s;s: this is very di&s;ingenuous. But very &s;trange it is, that the &s;ame man &s;hould yield him&s;elf a prey, every time the Thief &s;hall put on his mask.</P>
<P>The mi&s;chief is, that Faction, not Con&s;cience, makes the great differences in the Chri&s;tian Church. Opinions are em|braced and a&s;&s;erted, upon de&s;ign, to pro|mote worldly intere&s;ts. Tho&s;e Doctrines in the Romi&s;h Church we &s;ay and prove to be Innovations, are &s;uch as tend to ad|vance the power and greatne&s;s of tho&s;e that brought them in, and now impo&s;e them on others. And it is not to be denied, but that &s;ome are enemies to the Tyranny of that Church, becau&s;e they them&s;elves would govern, or be under no Government at all. Factions, like errors and &s;ins may cla&s;h and fight one again&s;t another: but it is not the property of true Religion to multiply Controver&s;ies, or to be fierce in le&s;&s;er contentions.</P>
<PB REF="7">
<P>But then there are &s;ome things &s;o bad in them&s;elves, &s;o much again&s;t Divine Commandments, and the duty every man ows to God, that there he may not, and mu&s;t not comply. Let who will in|joyn what is di&s;honourable to God, or for|bidden by him, the fir&s;t and greate&s;t Ob|ligation ought to take place, God mu&s;t be obeyed above all, though in the di&s;charge of that obedience we expo&s;e our &s;elves to great dangers and &s;ufferings. Glad &s;hould I be that Popery were the true Religion, that our Ble&s;&s;ed Lord had con&s;tituted the Pope his Vicar, and made him infallible, and commanded us to believe and obey all he &s;hould &s;peak from his Chair. It would &s;uper&s;ede all our enquiries, and the pai<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">s we are at, to examine whether Papal De|crees agree well with our Ma&s;ters w<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">ll; It would have &s;pared the bloud of Millions of Chri&s;tians, who rather cho&s;e to die in flames and tortures, than comply with tho&s;e Injunctions which they judged contrary to their Saviours Laws. And it would free all meek good men, (who would buy peace, and &s;ubmit to any thing that were not &s;in|ful) from the dread of Ma&s;&s;acres and Inqui&s;itions, and what el&s;e may be feared from the formidable Principles and Per&s;e|cutions of the See of <HI>Rome.</HI></P>
<PB REF="7">
<P>We are abundantly &s;atisfied that the Bi&s;hop of that City hath no ju&s;t right to that Power and Dominion he claims over all Crowns and Miters; nay, we clearly &s;ee by the Records of ancient times, that every where he u&s;ed very ill means to u&s;urp that Authority. Yet I believe mo&s;t Prote&s;tants would ea&s;ily be brought to re|cede from their right, and for peace &s;ake to give him more than is his due. Prece|dency, Honour, even Money to main|tain his Greatne&s;s, I could afford him, if that engaged me to nothing contrary to the duty I owe my God and Saviour: But if yielding &s;o far, mu&s;t oblige me to embrace a new Creed and fal&s;e, and to practice an unlawful Wor&s;hip, then I am bound to a&s;&s;ert my liberty, und to bear faith and allegiance to God, whatever I &s;uffer for it; we might if we would part with our freedom, but we may not give up Gods truth and honour.</P>
<P>The Ca&s;e is this; we may not live in the Communion of <HI>Rome</HI> but as the Popes Subjects, and that would make us in ma|ny things rebels again&s;t God. We are not obliged to live in that Communion, and we dare not do it, for then, except we yield in all things, we are proceeded
<PB REF="8">again&s;t as Hereticks, as accur&s;ed Traitors to God and the Pope, and the greate&s;t &s;e|verities are inflicted on us. So that, as we would pre&s;erve our Con&s;ciences and our lives, we mu&s;t withdraw from <HI>Rome,</HI> and live a&s;under. All Chri&s;tians are obliged to wor&s;hip God alone, and in all things to obey their Saviour; and all men would live and enjoy their own. Now I &s;hall make it appear that if we are in the Communion, or in the power of the Roman Church, we can do neither. We mu&s;t believe and wor&s;hip otherwi&s;e than Gods Word hath command|ed, or we mu&s;t live under infamy and per|&s;ecutions, and expire in flames.</P>
<P>Whil&s;t I give an account of the&s;e two things, it will appear that there is a very great difference betwixt the ca&s;e of the Reformation, and the ca&s;e of them that &s;eparate from the Church of <HI>England.</HI> That, as nece&s;&s;ary and Ju&s;t as that was, this is as needle&s;s and unju&s;t: and that, as much as Religion and &s;elf-pre&s;ervation obligeth us to break communion with the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> &s;o much the &s;ame bonds tie all Di&s;|&s;enters to unite with the Church of <HI>Eng|land,</HI> and to live quietly, like good Chri|&s;tiane, and loyal Subjects, in its Commu|nion.</P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="prayer">
<PB REF="8">
<HEAD>A Prayer to be &s;aid by them that are &s;olemnly admitted into the Fraternity of the holy Virgin <HI>Mary,</HI> wherein the devout Officers of the Inqui&s;ition are Commonly li&s;ted.</HEAD>
<P><HI>SAncta Maria Mater Dei &amp; Virgo, ego</HI> N. N. <HI>te hodie in Dominam pa|tronam &amp; advocatam eligo, firmiterque &s;tatuo atque propono, me nunquam te de|relicturum, neque contra to aliquid un|quam dicturum aut facturum, neque per|mi&s;&s;urum ut &agrave; meis &s;ubditis aliquid con|tra tuum honorem unquum agatur. Ob|&s;ecro te igitur, &s;u&s;cipe me in &s;ervum per|petuum, ad&s;is mihi in omnibus actionibus meis, nec me de&s;eras in hora mortis. Amen.</HI></P>
<P><Q>Holy <HI>Mary,</HI> Mother of God and Virgin, I <HI>N. N.</HI> chu&s;e thee this day for my Lady, Patrone&s;s, and Advo|cate, firmly re&s;olving and engaging my &s;elf that I will never for&s;ake thee, nor yet ever &s;ay or do any
<PB REF="9">thing again&s;t thee, nor &s;uffer any thing to be done again&s;t thine ho|nour, by any that are &s;ubject to me. I be&s;eech thee therefore let me be thy Servant for ever, and own me for &s;uch, a&s;&s;i&s;t me in all my actions, and for&s;ake me not at the hour of death.</Q> <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="text">
<PB N="1" REF="9">
<HEAD>The Holy Inqui&s;ition.</HEAD>
<P>_IF the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> had kept to the Primitive Creeds, and &s;till retained the Ancient purity of Di|vine Wor&s;hip, and u&s;ed her &s;trength and policy only to main|tain true Chri&s;tianity, it might have been &s;aid that too great a Zeal had tran&s;ported her, and made her too fierce again&s;t erroneus opinions. That might have made &s;ome abatement of the cen&s;ure &s;he lies under of being too cruel, but withal it had been a preju|dice again&s;t that Religion that had oc|ca&s;ioned the &s;hedding &s;o much bloud, and de&s;troying &s;o many lives; and it would have been thought that the Chri&s;tian Faith had di&s;po&s;ed its Profe&s;|&s;ors to be mercile&s;s and unnatural. Now if in both ca&s;es it be quite other|wi&s;e; if Chri&s;tianity in&s;pires and re|commends
<PB N="2" REF="10">nothing but meekne&s;s and the greate&s;t charity; and if it hath not been to maintain the Doctrines of our Ble&s;&s;ed Lord, or the Wor&s;hip of the True God that <HI>Rome</HI> hath per&s;ecuted and &s;lain &s;o many. Nay, if the Go&s;pel forbids nothing more than to be hard and &s;evere, to take away mens lives, or the comforts of them: And if <HI>Rome</HI> by flames and tortures hath &s;ought to im|po&s;e on the Chri&s;tian World only fal&s;e Doctrines and &s;uper&s;titions; if the ca&s;e be &s;o, it will wholly clear the In&s;tituti|on of our Ble&s;&s;ed Redeemer, and make their guilt mo&s;t heinous and crying, who under pretence of pre&s;erving the purity of Chri&s;ts holy Religion have de&s;troyed millions of its Pro|fe&s;&s;ors.</P>
<DIV2 N="1" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="3" REF="10">
<HEAD>CHAPTER I. <HI>Of the Roman Faith, as di&s;tinct from the Chri&s;tian and truly Catholick. And fir&s;t of the New-Creed.</HI></HEAD>
<P>I Shall not in this place repre&s;ent how di&s;tant from all cruelties, how aver&s;e to them is the Chri&s;tian Re|ligion: But fir&s;t I &s;hall give &s;ome account of tho&s;e Doctrines and that Wor&s;hip, peculiar to the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> which for being oppo&s;ed, or not received, in whole or in part, have ocea&s;ioned tho&s;e per&s;ecutions of which we complain. I &s;hall begin with the Doctrines as they are contained in the New Creed of Pope <HI>Pius</HI> IV. who, as was appointed by the Council of <HI>Trent,</HI> framed and impo&s;ed a Profe&s;&s;ion, or Confe&s;&s;ion of Faith to be taken as an Oath by all the Secular Clergy, by all Military Orders, by all &s;orts of Friers, all that &s;hould be required, and
<PB N="4" REF="11">all that &s;hould come to their Commu|nion, in this wi&s;e:</P>
<P><HI>Ego</HI> N. <HI>firma fide credo &amp; profiteor omnia &amp; &s;ingula quae continentur in &s;ym|bolo fidei quo Sancta Romana Eccle&s;ia uti|tur, videlicet.</HI></P>
<P><HI>Credo in unum Deum patrem omnipo|tentem,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>I <HI>N.</HI> &s;tedfa&s;tly believe and profe&s;s all things contained in that Confe&s;&s;ion of Faith which is re|ceived in the holy Roman Church, as follows: I believe in one God the Father Almighty,</Q> <HI>&amp;c.</HI> So the <HI>Nicen</HI> Creed thoroughout; and then follow the new Articles of the Roman Faith.</P>
<P><HI>Apo&s;tolicas &amp; Eccle&s;ia&s;ticas Traditio|nes, reliqua&s;que eju&s;dem Eccle&s;iae ob&s;er|vationes &amp; con&s;titutiones firmi&s;&s;im&egrave; ad|mitto, &amp; amplector,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>In Engli&s;h thus.</P>
<Q><P>I mo&s;t &s;tedfa&s;tly embrace and ad|mit the Apo&s;tolical and Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Traditions, with the Con&s;titutions, and all other things u&s;ed in the <HI>Ro|man</HI> Church.</P>
<PB N="5" REF="11">
<P>I al&s;o receive the holy Scriptures according to that &s;en&s;e, which our holy Mother the Church (who&s;e it is to interpret it) hath held, and &s;till holds, neither will I ever under&s;tand or explain otherwi&s;e than according to the unanimous con&s;ent of the Fa|thers.</P>
<P>I al&s;o profe&s;s that there are &s;even true and proper Sacraments of the New Covenant, in&s;tituted by our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, nece&s;&s;ary to mens &s;alvation, (though not each Sacra|ment to every &s;ingular per&s;on.) The&s;e are Bapti&s;m, Confirmation, the Eu|chari&s;t, Peance, Extreme Unction, Orders, and Matrimony, all which do confer grace, and whereof Bap|ti&s;m, Confirmation, and Orders; cannot be repeated without Sacri|ledge.</P>
<P>I likewi&s;e own and admit all the approved and cu&s;tomary Rites which the Catholick Church u&s;eth in the &s;olemn admini&s;tration of all the fore|&s;aid Sacraments.</P>
<P>All and every particular defined and declared by the mo&s;t holy Coun|cil of <HI>Trent,</HI> about Ju&s;tification and
<PB N="6" REF="12">original &s;in, I receive and em|brace.</P>
<P>Likewi&s;e I profe&s;s that in the Ma&s;s a true and proper propitiatory Sacri|fice for the living and the dead, is of|fered to God, and that in the mo&s;t ho|ly Sacrament of the Euchari&s;t, there is really and &s;ub&s;tantially the Body and Bloud, with the &s;oul and divini|ty of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and that there is a conver&s;ion made of the whole &s;ub&s;tance of the Bread into his Body, and of the whole &s;ub&s;tance of the Wine into his Bloud, which con|ver&s;ion the Catholick Church calls Tran&s;ub&s;tantiation.</P>
<P>I al&s;o confe&s;s that under either kind or &s;pecies, whole Chri&s;t is entirely contained, and the true Sacrament received.</P>
<P>I con&s;tantly hold that there is a Pur|gatory, and that the Souls therein de|tained are helpt by the good Works and Prayers of the Faithful.</P>
<P>As al&s;o that the Saints which reign with Chri&s;t pray for us, and are to be wor&s;hiped and prayed to, and their Reliques to be venerated.</P>
<P>I mo&s;t firmly a&s;&s;ert that the Images
<PB N="7" REF="12">of Chri&s;t, of the Ble&s;&s;ed Virgin, and of the other Saints are to be had and retained, and that due honour and wor&s;hip is to be imparted to them.</P>
<P>Al&s;o I affirm that the power of granting Indulgences, was left by Chri&s;t to his Church, and that the u&s;e of them is mo&s;t &s;alutary to Chri|&s;tian people.</P>
<P>I acknowledge that the holy Ca|tholick Apo&s;tolick and Roman Church is the Mother and Mi&s;tris of all Churches, and I promi&s;e and &s;wear true obedience to the Pope of <HI>Rome,</HI> who is Chri&s;ts Vicar, and Suc|ce&s;&s;or to St. <HI>Peter</HI> the Prince of the Apo&s;tles.</P>
<P>I al&s;o without doubt or &s;cruple re|ceive and profe&s;s all other things, de|livered, defined, and declared by the &s;acred Canons, and General Coun|cils, e&s;pecially by the mo&s;t holy Council of <HI>Trent,</HI> and all things con|trary to them, with all here&s;ies what|ever condemned, rejected, and cur&s;ed by the Church, I likewi&s;e reject, and condemn, and cur&s;e.</P>
<P>This holy Catholick Faith which
<PB N="8" REF="13">I now truly hold and profe&s;s, and without which no man can be &s;aved, I &s;hall (by Gods help) con&s;tantly keep and confe&s;s, whole and undefi|led, untill my la&s;t breath, and to the utmo&s;t of my power &s;hall in my Place and Calling endeavour that the &s;ame &s;hall be taught, preached, and pro|fe&s;&s;ed by all my Subjects, and all un|der my care. I the fore&s;aid <HI>N.</HI> pro|mi&s;e, vow, and &s;wear it, &s;o help me God, and the&s;e holy Evangills.</P>
<P>The Bull which appointed and framed this new Oath or Confe&s;&s;ion of Faith is dated from St. <HI>Peters</HI> in <HI>Rome</HI> the <GAP DESC="blank"> of <HI>November,</HI> in the year of our Lord 1564. and is conclu|ded in the u&s;ual manner. <HI>Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>Let no man whatever dare to in|fringe this written Declaration of Our Will and Command, or by a teme|rarious Pre&s;umption any ways oppo&s;e it; which if any one &s;hall attempt, he mu&s;t know that he &s;hall incur the indignation of Almighty God, and of his ble&s;&s;ed Apo&s;tles <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>Paul.</HI></P></Q>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="9" REF="13">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>General Reflections on this Roman Creed.</HI></HEAD>
<P>IT &s;eems they that framed and impo|&s;ed the&s;e new Articles, were afraid they &s;hould not hold fa&s;t enough the Con&s;ciences of men, and therefore Pope <HI>Pius</HI> obliged them to &s;wear; a &s;im|ple Profe&s;&s;ion would not be &s;ufficient to en&s;lave the Minds of Chri&s;tians, and bind upon them this heavy Burthen, a formal Oath, as we &s;ee is contrived, and &s;o the Bull calls it, <HI>forma juramenti.</HI> And whereas men make Confe&s;&s;ion of the Chri&s;tian Faith freely and out of choice, as that that will be infinitely be|neficial to them: They mu&s;t &s;wear to the Roman Faith to &s;ecure them&s;elves from per&s;ecution.</P>
<P>I know that &s;ome of the opinions of this Roman Creed were pre&s;t before upon the We&s;tern World by Inqui&s;iti|on and Fire and Sword, and that mo&s;t of them had been gaining ground up|on the per&s;ecuted oppo&s;ers, about five or &s;ix hundred years: But they never became a Creed impo&s;ed with an Oath,
<PB N="10" REF="14">nece&s;&s;ary to all mens &s;alvation, till this Council and Pope did make them &s;o. And we find about the beginning of this Council under <HI>Paul</HI> III. in the year 1546. that when the Fathers made profe&s;&s;ion of their Faith, according to the Roman Creed as they call it. <HI>Sym|bolum quo &s;ancta Romana Eccle&s;ia utitur. Se&s;&s;.</HI> 3. that they &s;aid nothing but the <HI>Nicen</HI> Creed, this new one not being yet hatcht. Nay, even now in their publick Wor&s;hip, and when they Baptize (as con|&s;cious of the Novelty of the <HI>Tridentine</HI> Faith) they only u&s;e the three Catholick Creeds; the new one is not mentioned, but re&s;erved to per&s;ecute Hereticks withall, that is to damn and to de&s;troy the Enemies of the might and grandeur of <HI>Rome.</HI></P>
<P>For it is to be noted, that all the&s;e New Articles are &s;o contrived that they all manife&s;tly make for the advantage of the Roman Church. They e&s;tabli&s;h its uncontrolable dominion over Mens Con&s;ciences; they &s;tretch and a&s;&s;ert its power over all per&s;ons and in all ca&s;es; and they bring great profit to the Ro|man Clergy. Here you find nothing that glorifies any of Gods Attributes;
<PB N="11" REF="14">nothing to magnifie or explain the My|&s;teries of our Redemption; nothing that can engage men to &s;erve and love God better; nothing to encrea&s;e the hopes or &s;ettle the peace of Chri&s;tian &s;ouls: All of it is nothing but the founding of the Roman Empire, the Canonizing of tho&s;e Means whereby the Pope and his Clergy &s;hould reign and abound in wealth.</P>
<P>Accordingly this Faith is not propa|gated or maintained (as the Chri&s;tian was) by the humility, meekne&s;s, and patient &s;ufferings of its Preachers and Profe&s;&s;ors, but by craft and policy, by might and violence. Not by the de|mon&s;tration of a a divine power in the working of Wonders and Miracles openly before all the world: But by &s;uch pretended feats, as many among them&s;elves are a&s;hamed to mention and to own. The&s;e 500 years and up|wards they have filled their Books with wondrous Stories to back tho&s;e their new devices which are neither Primi|tive nor univer&s;ally received, neither contained in Scripture, nor the ancient Creeds. And the&s;e their Miracles are for the mo&s;t part &s;o ill contrived, &s;o ab&s;urd,
<PB N="12" REF="15">&s;o private and ob&s;cure, &s;o ill atte&s;ted, that they confute them&s;elves, and prove no|thing but the ungroundedne&s;s of tho&s;e Doctrines, and badne&s;s of that Cau&s;e who&s;e intere&s;t they are brought to main|tain.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>That this New Creed makes the di&s;tinction betwixt Papi&s;ts and other Chri&s;tians.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THis Creed is the unpa&s;&s;able Gulf fixt betwixt Popery and the Re|formation, and hath widened the breach, never to be made up, betwixt the Ro|man Church and all other Chri&s;tian Churches. It is not now, as before the Council of <HI>Trent,</HI> when many lived in the Roman Church, hoping and endea|vouring to rectifie what was ami&s;s, and without owning its errors; Now tho&s;e errors are become Articles of faith, decla|red nece&s;&s;ary to all mens &s;alvation, and men mu&s;t make a publick profe&s;&s;ion of them, and &s;olemnly &s;wear to them. And it is become a common Maxim, and a Prin|ciple on which they ground their pro|ceedings again&s;t Di&s;&s;enters. <HI>Dubius in
<PB N="13" REF="15">fide cen&s;etur haereticus,</HI> that <HI>he is counted an heretick that doubts in matters of Faith.</HI> You may not que&s;tion; not &s;o much as he&s;itate about any Point in the New Articles; neither may you inter|pret them, or &s;eek to give them a com|modious &s;en&s;e, as the Bi&s;hop of <HI>Con|dom</HI> hath endeavoured to do, to make them plau&s;ible; the whole Creed and Oath mu&s;t go down, in the Popes &s;en&s;e that impo&s;ed it, be it what it will. So that except a man truly and thoroughly can believe all this, he cannot, with any Con&s;cience, any ways comply with the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> or remain in its Com|munion: And all the guilded words and promi&s;es of the Popi&s;h Clergy to them they would &s;educe about tolera|ting different opinions, and leaving them to them&s;elves; are (as appears by this Bull and Creed) but pious Frauds, and down-right lies.</P>
<P>Upon the&s;e New Articles of Faith is grounded the Wor&s;hip now u&s;ed in the Church of <HI>Rome:</HI> Whoever believes them not, mu&s;t needs look on the Ma&s;s and other Popi&s;h devotions with great horrour and abhorrency, and own it his duty to die, rather than joyn with
<PB N="14" REF="16">them in what is &s;o contrary to true Re|ligion, and &s;o di&s;honourable to his God and Saviour. So that the Points of this New Creed are the touch-&s;tone and trial of a Papi&s;t, and &s;tand as a Partition-wall betwixt him and a Pro|te&s;tant. Whence I de&s;ire it may be con&s;idered, how unju&s;t and injurious they are to the Church of <HI>England</HI> and its Conformable Clergy, that charge It and Them with being Popi&s;h, and Po|pi&s;hly affected. Some, no doubt, (as we have &s;een by experience) do it with evil de&s;igns, and will do it in &s;pight of all evidence to the contrary; and to them nothing is to be &s;aid, but God convert them. Others that may be im|po&s;ed upon, will perhaps be &s;atisfied when they con&s;ider, 1. The con&s;tancy of our Clergy in profe&s;&s;ing that Wor|&s;hip and Doctrine for which our Re|formers died Martyrs, even in tho&s;e days when they them&s;elves were per&s;e|cuted, exiled, and ruined for it, and had all the provocations imaginable to pa&s;s over to <HI>Rome,</HI> if they had had any inclination towards it. 2. Or when they acquaint them&s;elves with the many and mo&s;t learned Writings of our
<PB N="15" REF="16">Doctors of all Ranks, again&s;t Romi&s;h Errors and Super&s;titions, &s;o &s;trong, &s;o convincing, that none can read them with any attention, and remain un&s;ati&s;|fied in any Point wherein Prote&s;tants do differ from <HI>Rome.</HI> 3. Or la&s;tly, If they will but compare the declared and avowed Doctrines of our Church, as they are contained in the Common-Prayer-Book, and the 39 Articles, with either the Canons of the Council of <HI>Trent,</HI> or in &s;hort with this Roman Creed. For then they &s;hall &s;ee, not only, that we hold none of the&s;e Te|nets, peculiar to the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and contrary to Gods word: But that our Doctrines and Per&s;wa&s;ions are di|rectly oppo&s;ed to them.</P>
<P>As for tho&s;e that make Popery to con&s;i&s;t in two or three Ceremonies or indifferent Rites, they much mi&s;take the matter; and they mu&s;t be mightily in love with Ignorance and Scruples, that cheri&s;h &s;uch thoughts, and will not read what will inform them better. Any Reformed Church might as well be char|ged with what any man &s;hall plea&s;e, for &s;ome of their Cu&s;toms and Orders will be found to re&s;emble tho&s;e of the Jews,
<PB N="16" REF="17">Pagans, Mahometans, or Socinians. And where the differences are &s;o many, &s;o great, &s;o ju&s;t, and material, as be|twixt us and the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> it is &s;trangely unrea&s;onable to expect that we &s;hould go naked, or walk upon our heads, for fear of doing any thing that the Papi&s;ts do.</P>
<P>It is much more to be feared le&s;t the want of Order and Decency, of Creeds and Forms of Divine Wor&s;hip, and ad|mini&s;tring the Holy Sacraments, &s;hould open an ea&s;ie entrance for the Roman Innovations to come in, where there is a great confu&s;ion, and a great latitude, and nothing fixt and e&s;tabli&s;ht in op|po&s;ition to them, than that we, who in the Conformity of our Confe&s;&s;ions of Faith, and of a pure and holy Wor|&s;hip of God alone through our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t, hold a con&s;tant and avow|ed Communion with all Reformed Churches, and all Chri&s;tians that keep to the Primitive Rules, &s;hould break our ties, and break over tho&s;e bars and inclo&s;ures wherewith we have &s;epa|rated our &s;elves from Popery, and ex|cluded it from mixing with us.</P>
<PB N="17" REF="17">
<P>The Church of <HI>England</HI> hath not made any thing nece&s;&s;ary to Salvation, but what God hath declared &s;o to be, and hath impo&s;ed upon the People no controverted or doubtful Doctrines, no|thing but what all true Chri&s;tians own|ed in all places, and all times, &s;o that it hath given provocation to none, but to &s;uch as own the New Creed of <HI>Pius</HI> IV. to &s;eparate from her Communion: But the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> hath made to be Faith ab&s;olutely nece&s;&s;ary to Salva|tion, that which was not &s;o before, that which God no where revealed in his holy Word, and that which is in many things contrary to it, and to the true Catholick &s;aith of all Chri|&s;tians.</P>
<P>And who that believes Je&s;us Chri&s;t to be that Great Prophet who revealed to us the whole Coun&s;el of God, and is alone to be heard as the only Author and fini&s;her of our Faith, can &s;wear an indefinite obedience to the Pope, and make it part of his belief <HI>that he em|braceth all the Traditions of the Church of</HI> Rome, (which they them&s;elves can|not number) <HI>and receives all the defini|tions and declarations of her Councils,
<PB N="18" REF="18">e&s;pecially that of</HI> Trent, <HI>and believes her to be the Mother and Mi&s;tris of all Churches,</HI> which is apparently fal&s;e? Who that believes them accur&s;ed that &s;hall add any thing to that Faith which our Ble&s;&s;ed Lord and his Apo&s;tles preached, can now make part of it, <HI>that Chri&s;t is truly &s;acrificed in the Ma&s;s for the Living and the Dead; that he is wholly contained under either &s;pecies in the Sacra|ment; that there is a Purgatory, where Souls are relieved by what the Living do here for them; That the Saints mu&s;t be prayed to, and that due Wor&s;hip mu&s;t be given to their Relicks and Images; and that Chri&s;t left to his Church a power of granting &s;alutary indulgences to &s;uch as would purcha&s;e them, as we &s;ee by their practice?</HI> This is a Faith &s;o new, &s;o &s;trange, &s;o different from the Chri&s;tian, &s;o contrary to it, that any man that &s;hall compare both, and be per&s;uaded, that it is part of that highe&s;t honour which belongs to God alone, that all his Dictates and Declara|tions &s;hould be received with an hum|ble &s;ubmi&s;&s;ion of our under&s;tanding, and an entire faith, will die (as Millions have) rather than make profe&s;&s;ion of this Roman Creed, Joh. 2.9. <HI>Who&s;oever
<PB N="19" REF="18">tran&s;gre&s;&s;eth,</HI> (or goeth beyond) <HI>and abideth not in the doctrine of Chri&s;t, hath not God.</HI> The Doctrine of Chri&s;t we have in the Go&s;pel, of which the &s;um is contained in the Chri&s;tian Creed. It declares the glorious Attributes of God, his wonderful works of power and mercy; what great things he hath done for us, what more he will have us to expect from him; and all to en|gage us Religiou&s;ly to &s;erve and love him alone, and own him for our Su|preme Lord by an holy Wor&s;hip and Obedience. The Doctrine of <HI>Rome</HI> doth only &s;et forth the unlimited power and dominion of the Pope and his Church over the &s;ouls and con&s;ciences of men, and the means of &s;eizing on their Wealth, by &s;elling the Ma&s;s Sa|crifice, and the indulgences, by taking the Offerings of the Images and Shrines, and drawing Souls out of Purgatory. <HI>The Popes Crown and the Monks Belly</HI> is the &s;um of all, and the crime of us Hereticks is the &s;peaking again&s;t either, or the not believing what makes for them, as much as we believe in God.</P>
<P>For this were the Cruelties and In|qui&s;itions of the Roman Church
<PB N="20" REF="19">invented, and exerci&s;ed again&s;t all Chri&s;tians, who&s;e knowledge and Con|&s;cience would not permit them to pro|fe&s;s this new and unchri&s;tian Faith: But from this it is apparent we di&s;&s;ent, not out of peevi&s;hne&s;s or humour, or a &s;tubborn temper, but upon the account of obligations and duty to our God and Saviour, who&s;e true Religion (I hope) we &s;hall con&s;tantly own and profe&s;s, whatever we &s;uffer for it.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="2" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. II. <HI>Of &s;everal parts of the Roman Wor&s;hip, and fir&s;t of their Exorci&s;ms.</HI></HEAD>
<P>IT is not to be expected that where the Doctrines are &s;o corrupted the Wor&s;hip &s;hould be pure; Mens Actions commonly are wor&s;e than their Principles; and &s;o here it is to be ob|&s;erved that tho&s;e Articles of the Ro|man Creed on which is grounded any part of their Wor&s;hip, are not &s;o bad in the Notion as they are in the Practice. Their cu&s;toms, u&s;ages, and outward
<PB N="21" REF="19">Acts of Religion which are the true In|terpreters of their Doctrines, make them uncapable of tho&s;e fine Glo&s;&s;es &s;ome of their Mi&s;&s;ionaries would put upon them, and withal are &s;o &s;uper&s;ti|&s;titious, &s;o idolatrous, that all men that fear God, and are concerned for the honour of the Ble&s;&s;ed Je&s;us mu&s;t needs judge them&s;elves ab&s;olutely obliged, rather to die, than to joyn and comply with the Popi&s;h Wor&s;hip.</P>
<P>As far indeed as their Wor&s;hip pro|ceeds from that Chri&s;tian Faith they have common with us, the Apo&s;tles Creed, they may have Prayers very good, and very devout: But as far as it proceeds from their new Roman Faith, it is a &s;trange Medley of conjuring, con|&s;ecrating, abu&s;ing Gods holy Name, and giving to Creatures the love and prai&s;es due to our Ble&s;&s;ed Redeemer.</P>
<P>I &s;hall give &s;ome in&s;tances of it, and fir&s;t begin with their conjuring,
<NOTE PLACE="marg">Part. 1. chap. 2. &s;ect. 10.</NOTE> of which they have <HI>Trea&s;ures</HI> and <HI>Manuals</HI> Printed, be&s;ides what is in their <HI>Rituals,</HI> and other Books of publick u&s;e. Of the fir&s;t, Bi&s;hop <HI>Tailor</HI> in his di&s;&s;ua&s;ive from Popery gives us &s;ome account how they a&s;&s;ault the Devil with Holy
<PB N="22" REF="20">Water, Incen&s;e, Sulphur, Rue, little Papers containing holy words, Relicks of Saints, and notable Railing. How the Prie&s;t with his Stole about the Neck of the Po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ed very imperiou&s;ly commands the Devil, u&s;ing many names of God Hebrew, Greek, and Latine, very many &s;igns of the Cro&s;s, adjura|tions in the name of St. <HI>Ann,</HI> St. <HI>Mi|chael,</HI> &amp;c. e&s;pecially of the Ble&s;&s;ed Vir|gin, all who&s;e Names, Epithets, Me|rits, and Titles, are very effectual; the Form in the Ritual is not much better, and all of it is a heap of things very ab&s;urd, and very di&s;honourable to true Religion.</P>
<P>But in their daily Mini&s;trations, there are &s;o many of the&s;e Exorci&s;ms for to drive out Devils out of every thing, that one would think they are <HI>Mani|chees,</HI> who believed mo&s;t of the Crea|tion to belong to tho&s;e evil Spirits. In the Office for Bapti&s;m they Exorci&s;e the Salt which they put into the Infants mouth, with nine &s;igns of the Cro&s;s and a Prayer whereby they beg it may become <HI>Salutare Sacramentum, a &s;alu|tary Sacrament, and a perfect Medicine</HI> to all that receive it. And even the
<PB N="23" REF="20">Child is Exorci&s;ed with the Prie&s;ts blowing three times in his Face, and anointing it with his Spittle, &s;aying. <HI>Exi ab eo immunde Spiritus, &amp; tu autem effugare diabole, appropinquabit enim judicium Dei.</HI>
<Q>Come out of him unclean Spirit; and thou Devil be gone, for the Judgment of God is at hand.</Q> Together with this Prayer: <HI>Exorcizo te immunde &s;piritus in Nomine Patris,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>I exorcize thee unclean Spirit, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Gho&s;t, that thou may&s;t come out of this &s;ervant of God, and depart from him, thou damned accur&s;ed, for &s;o he commands that walked upon the waters, and &s;tretched out his hand to <HI>Peter</HI> when &s;inking; therefore cur&s;ed Devil own and receive thy Sentence, and give honour to God, and come out of this his Servant, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q></P>
<P>Other Exorcizings there are for the baptizing of adult per&s;ons; &s;o for the bapti&s;mal water it &s;elf by blowing upon it three manner of ways, and pouring &s;ome of it towards the four parts of the world, and a long Prayer, whereby the Prie&s;t very imperiou&s;ly commands, <HI>Omnis Spiritus immunde,
<PB N="24" REF="21">omne phanta&s;ma, omne mendacium, era|dicare &amp; effugare ab hac creatura aquae.</HI>
<Q>All unclean Spirits, phanta&s;ms, and lies to be rooted out of the water, and driven away from it.</Q></P>
<P>So are their Salts, and Oyls, and ma|ny other things of common u&s;e power|fully conjured, and the lurking Devils ferretted out of them. And what is all this but the di&s;gracing of Chri&s;tianity, and prophanation of Gods Sacred name?</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of their many Con&s;ecrations.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THeir Con&s;ecrations are much to the &s;ame purpo&s;e, they mightily abu&s;e the holy duty of Prayer, and at|tribute to every toy they have a fancy for, as much &s;acredne&s;s and vertue as to any divine Ordinance or Chri&s;tian Sacrament. With their holy Water, they &s;anctifie every thing, and are ble&s;t them&s;elves perpetually with it, living, and dying, and even after their death, when betwixt the hands of a decea&s;ed man they put a Cro&s;s upon his brea&s;t, and every foot da&s;h him with holy
<PB N="25" REF="21">Water, as is appointed in the Ritual. And no wonder, for it is con&s;ecrated, <HI>to drive away devils, di&s;ea&s;es, and all evils; to have the vertue of divine bene|diction, and the effects of divine grace.</HI> And they pray that the holy Salt, which is its great ingredient, may pro|cure to them that receive it, perfect <HI>health of &s;oul and body, and freedom from the wiles and temptations of the devil.</HI> Every thing, and more than we can ex|pect from the holy Communion. <HI>&V;t efficiaris &s;al exorcizatum in &s;alutem credentium, &amp; &s;is omnibus &s;umentibus te &s;anitas animae &amp; corporis,</HI> &amp;c. Their ho|ly bread, <HI>pain benit,</HI> they ble&s;s, to be likewi&s;e to them that ta&s;te of it <HI>the &s;al|vation of &s;oul and body, and a &s;afeguard again&s;t all dangers.</HI> And even the ble&s;|&s;ed Candles, <HI>where ever they are lighted, are to fright and expel away the Prince of darkne&s;s and all his Angels.</HI> The &s;ame is to be done by their holy Oyl and Incen&s;e. All their holy Garments and Church-Uten&s;ils are ble&s;t much in the &s;ame manner, and to the &s;ame pur|po&s;e.</P>
<P>We find them praying, that the little Boxes for Relicks, or other con&s;ecrated
<PB N="26" REF="22">things, <HI>may receive the dew of heavenly grace.</HI> Al&s;o that their Bells may do great feats, and that <HI>the dew of the Holy Spirit may be poured on them. Hoc tin|tinabulum &s;ancti &s;piritus rore perfunde.</HI> They al&s;o Exorcize the Chri&s;m for their many Unctions, and having purged it from the Devils that were bathing in it, pray <HI>that it may become to all that are anointed therewith, the adoption of Sons by the Holy Gho&s;t,</HI> and that <HI>the mix|ture of it may be to them a &s;ure and &s;alutary defence and propitiation for ever. &mdash;&V;t omnis virtus adver&s;arii, omnis exercitus diaboli, omni&s;que incur&s;io &amp; omne phan|ta&s;ma &s;atanae eradicetur &amp; effugetur &agrave; te, ut fias omnibus qui ex te ungendi &s;unt in adoptionem filiorum per &s;piritum &s;an|ctum,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>Much more as bad or wor&s;e might be tran&s;cribed out of their Pontificals and Rituals, but it would be endle&s;s; and endle&s;s to &s;hew all their Ceremonies for the Apparel and Ornaments of their Prie&s;t, Altars, Images; for their vari|ous Po&s;tures and Motions, for all their Ablutions and Purifyings, and the con|&s;ecrated tools and toys they imploy in their mini&s;trations, all which far exceed
<PB N="27" REF="22">what was appointed by <HI>Mo&s;es</HI> in the Wor&s;hip of the Jewi&s;h Tabernacle. This is only that they who are not ac|quainted with their Books may &s;ee how contrary is the Roman Wor&s;hip to the &s;implicity and &s;pirituality of true Chri&s;tianity; how much Gods holy Name and Religion are abu&s;ed by the ab&s;urd Prayers and impious Exorci&s;ms and Con&s;ecrations of the Popi&s;h Litur|gies; and how thankful we ought to be that we can wor&s;hip God in the beau|ty of holine&s;s, without &s;uch heaps of Super&s;titions.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Of their Ma&s;s.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THeir way of celebrating the Lords Supper is become &s;o un|like the &s;acred in&s;titution of it, and &s;o di&s;honourable to its ble&s;&s;ed Author, that Chri&s;tians of other Communions tremble, and are &s;eized on with horror when they con&s;ider the Bla&s;phemies and Idolatries contained in the Doctrine and Wor&s;hip of it. And accordingly they of <HI>Rome</HI> have pre&s;t it the&s;e four
<PB N="28" REF="23">hundred years with the greate&s;t rigour, and made it the touch-&s;tone and gin, whereby to know and to katch Di&s;&s;en|ters. To have a Chri&s;t made of Bread, as their Creed and Tridentine Canon ab&s;olutely declare, again&s;t the eva&s;ion of <HI>Bellarmine</HI> and others, who a&s;hamed of it, would make it to be a a <HI>Tran&s;ub&s;tantiation adductive.</HI> Contrary to what their Church hath determined, <HI>that the whole &s;ub&s;tance of the bread is changed into the whole &s;ub&s;tance of Chri&s;ts body:</HI> is a &s;trange account of the Hy|po&s;tatical Union and of the Incarnation of our Ble&s;&s;ed Saviour, and much to his di&s;honour. As al&s;o to have their Chri&s;t appear, notwith&s;tanding all the Pagean|try of the Ma&s;s, in circum&s;tances of the greate&s;t weakne&s;s and de&s;titution. So that he mu&s;t be carried, and lock'd, and clean&s;ed, being in danger of falling to the ground, of being lo&s;t, of being mouldy and corrupted, of being eaten by Dogs or Vermin, and even abu&s;ed at the Devils plea&s;ure to Sorcery and Witchcraft. What a contempt doth this reflect on the Lord of Glory, who once indeed aba&s;ed him&s;elf for us very low: But now fitteth on the
<PB N="29" REF="23">right hand of the Maje&s;ty on high.</P>
<P>The Con&s;ecrated Wafer, which they call <HI>the good God, their Creator, and their Saviour,</HI> they daily adore as &s;uch, and that with a mo&s;t profound and &s;olemn Wor&s;hip: both at the Altar, the Prie&s;t, and all the people; and abroad when it is carried about, to the great terrour and danger of all that are not of their per&s;ua&s;ion. And this they con&s;tantly do, when even according to their own Principles, they never have any cer|tainty that Chri&s;t by Tran&s;ub&s;tantia|tion is pre&s;ent, under the &s;pecies. For, want of Intention in the Prie&s;t that con|&s;ecrates, or in them that ordained him, marrs the efficacy of the con&s;ecrating words, fru&s;trates the expectation of the Wor&s;hipper, and makes them all Ido|laters.</P>
<P>It is further intolerable in this one part of their Wor&s;hip, that they &s;acri|legiou&s;ly take the Sacred Cup from the People, who are put away with a &s;ip of the ablution Wine, wherein the Prie&s;t wa&s;heth tho&s;e fingers of his that touched the Ho&s;t.</P>
<P>And then, that their eating of Chri&s;t in the Ma&s;s they make to be a <HI>true
<PB N="30" REF="24">propitiatory Sacrifice for the &s;ins of the living and the dead,</HI> as is at large a&s;&s;er|ted in the &s;ixth Se&s;&s;ion of the Council of <HI>Trent;</HI> wherein ends the whole de|&s;ign of all their impious ab&s;urd devices in this Point. They make Chri&s;t to &s;acrifice him; and they &s;acrifice him to gain Money by it. And how much this derogates from that all-&s;ufficient never to be repeated Sacrifice of Chri&s;t on the Cro&s;s, (as St. <HI>Paul</HI> &s;hews at large in <HI>Epi&s;t. ad Hebr.</HI>) is &s;adly appa|rent. But on the&s;e things I am not to enlarge. This is enough to &s;hew the irreconcilablene&s;s of our con&s;cience (per&s;uaded as it is) with their way of daily Wor&s;hip.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>Of their Wor&s;hip to Images and Saints.</HI></HEAD>
<P>WHerein is al&s;o very offen&s;ive to us, that notwith&s;tanding God's expre&s;s command of not wor&s;hipping any Images of any thing in heaven, or under heaven, they publickly and con|fe&s;&s;edly render to the Cro&s;s, and to the Images of the ever Ble&s;&s;ed Trinity,
<PB N="31" REF="24">that highe&s;t wor&s;hip of <HI>Latreia,</HI> which they them&s;elves own to be due to God alone. And that to the Images of Saints, they give &s;uch Religious re&s;pects and &s;ervices, as that nothing more of outward Wor&s;hip can be paid to God him&s;elf. They carry them about in pomp with Hymns and high Celebra|tions; they burn Candles to them, and to them make Offerings; they ki&s;s them, they burn Incen&s;e to them; they kneel and pro&s;trate them&s;elves before them, and before them make their Vows and Prayers; going to vi&s;it them in long Pilgrimages: and from them, and what they repre&s;ent, expecting all &s;orts of ble&s;&s;ings. All this is to be &s;een, not only in the practice of vulgar &s;uper&s;ti|tious People: But al&s;o in their Ru|bricks and Liturgies, and their daily publick Wor&s;hip, performed by their grave and devout Clergy. And that the evil of this may not be &s;een by the com|mon &s;ort of people, they keep under a Bu&s;hel, under &s;evere re&s;traints and pro|hibitions, the light of Gods Word, which in many places would &s;hew them, how provoking and odious &s;uch a Wor&s;hip is to God, who declares
<PB N="32" REF="25"><HI>I&s;a.</HI> xlii. 8. <HI>I am the Lord, that is my name, and my glory will I not give to another, neither my prai&s;e to graven Images.</HI> And in &s;uch Books of in|&s;truction and devotion, as are u&s;ed by the People, they take out of the Ten Commandments the &s;econd, wherein God expre&s;ly forbids their practice, ap|propriates to him&s;elf all Religious Wor|&s;hip, and declareth him&s;elf highly Jea|lous of it.</P>
<P>Further, Whereas God who is infi|nitely exalted in a Throne of Glory and Dominion, above the highe&s;t creatures, is al&s;o infinitely good and beneficent, and &s;o not only requires, but al&s;o infinitely de&s;erves all the Reli|gious love and &s;ervices our hearts are capable of, having given us our being, and all things that we either enjoy or hope; and even given us his own dear Son, when no Saint &s;ued for it in behalf of Mankind, and made him do all that was to be done for us, even die, and bear the &s;orrows and &s;hame of the Cro&s;s, that we might &s;ay with the Apo&s;tle, <HI>Rom.</HI> viii. 32. <HI>He that &s;pared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how &s;hall he not with him al&s;o freely
<PB N="33" REF="25">give us all things?</HI> When God hath done all this; and his ble&s;&s;ed Son our dear Redeemer hath merited for us all that we can want, and commanded us to bring to him all our Reque&s;ts and Petitions; Telling us, that it is by him alone we mu&s;t have acce&s;s unto the Fa|ther, and that he alone can &s;ave them to the uttermo&s;t that come to God by him, being ever living to make Inter|ce&s;&s;ion for them. When thus God hath done all that could be done, that we might be obliged to none but to him, and have dependence on none el&s;e, is it not &s;trangely ungrateful and provoking, to &s;ee men &s;eek for thou|&s;ands of Mediators, and Friends in the Court of Heaven to &s;peak and plead for them? As if either God were aver&s;e to hear their Prayers, or the Interce&s;&s;ion and Merits of our Ble&s;&s;ed Saviour were not &s;ufficient to prevail, but in conjunction with tho&s;e of the Saints.</P>
<P>For &s;o we find in mo&s;t of their publick Prayers that they offer them in the name of all, or of &s;ome particu|lar Saints, and expect for their &s;akes to be heard, confiding much in their
<PB N="34" REF="26">Merits and Mediation: And very fre|quently mentioning them to God, as motives why he &s;hould grant their Pe|titions. Numberle&s;s are the places where the&s;e, or the like expre&s;&s;ions are u&s;ed. <HI>&V;t ejus &s;ancti cuju&s;dam fulti patrociniis ad coele&s;tia regna merea|mur pervenire. &V;t &s;anctis tuis interve|nientibus, digneris,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>ut cujus natalitia colimus, eju&s;dem protectione gaudeamus,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Beatorum</HI> N. N. <HI>nos fe&s;ta tueantur, &amp; corum commendet oratio,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Ejus inter|cedentibus meritis, ab omnibus nos ab|&s;olve peccatis,</HI> &amp;c. The ab&s;olution of Penitents on <HI>Maundy Thur&s;day</HI> may &s;erve for all. <HI>Precibus &amp; meritis Beatae Mariae &s;emper virginis, Beati Michaelis Archangeli,</HI> &amp;c. In Engli&s;h thus:
<Q>God Almighty pity, pardon, and &s;ave you, by the Prayers and Merits of the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin <HI>Mary,</HI> of St. <HI>Michael</HI> the Archangel, of St. <HI>John</HI> the <HI>Bap|ti&s;t,</HI> of the holy Apo&s;tles <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>Paul,</HI> and of all the Saints.</Q> <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
<P>And &s;o according to the&s;e great be|nefits they receive (as they think) by means of the Saints, they make to them &s;uitable returns: having invented many ways to requite their obligations, and
<PB N="35" REF="26">making them &s;harers with God in all their religious re&s;pects; of which take the&s;e in&s;tances. In their daily Ma&s;&s;es they make their Confe&s;&s;ion to the Saints as to Almighty God, (&s;ee their <HI>Confi|teor</HI>) they frequently mention the me|rits of the Saints, e&s;pecially of tho&s;e who&s;e Reliques are under the Altar; they profe&s;s in the <HI>Communion</HI> to vene|rate the memory of all Saints, and for their &s;akes, in the <HI>Po&s;t-Communion</HI> de|&s;ire in &s;everal forms, that their oblati|on of Chri&s;t may be acceptable to God; or &s;alutary to them, or the like. And whereas they declare that the honour of a &s;acrifice is peculiar to God alone, and is by them re&s;erved for him: Yet we find that they cannot forbear to bring in the Saints for a &s;hare. In the <HI>form of Intention,</HI> before the Ma&s;s, The Prie&s;t profe&s;&s;eth <HI>to offer that, and all other Sacrifices, with all the good Works, Merits, Prayers, and Prai&s;es in Heaven and Earth, in memory of our ble&s;&s;ed Saviours Pa&s;&s;ion, and to the honour and exultation of the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin, and of all heavenly Angels and Saints. &mdash; Ad laudem quoque &amp; exultationem Beati&s;&s;imae Virginis Mariae, coele&s;tiumque
<PB N="36" REF="27">Angelorum, &s;anctorum atque &s;anctarum, &amp; &s;ignanter,</HI> N. N. <HI>&amp; aliorum &s;ancto|rum. &mdash; Nunc &amp; &s;emper, hoc &amp; omnia alia &s;acrificia, officia, orationes. &mdash; Sa|crificare intendo &amp; propono,</HI> &amp;c. And to be as good as his word, in the <HI>Celebra|tion</HI> it &s;elf afterwards, the Prie&s;t hath this Prayer: <HI>Su&s;cipe &s;ancta Trinitas hanc oblationem quam tibi offerimus in memo|riam pa&s;&s;ionis, re&s;urrectionis &amp; a&s;cen|&s;ionis Je&s;u Chri&s;ti Domini no&s;tri, &amp; in honore beatae Mariae &s;emper virginis &amp; beati Johannis Bapti&s;tae, &amp; &s;anctorum Apo&s;tolorum Petri &amp; Pauli, &amp; i&s;torum, &amp; omnium &s;anctorum, ut illis proficiat ad honorem, nobis autem ad &s;alutem, &amp; illi pro nobis intercedere dignentur in coelis, quorum memoriam agimus in terris.</HI>&mdash; Amen.</P>
<P><Q>Receive, O holy Trinity, this Obla|tion which we offer to thee, for the remembrance of the Pa&s;&s;ion, Re&s;ur|rection, and A&s;cen&s;ion of our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t: and in honour of the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin <HI>Mary,</HI> of St. <HI>John</HI> the Bapti&s;t, of the holy Apo&s;tles <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>Paul,</HI> of the&s;e, and of all Saints, that it may advance their honour and our &s;alvation, and that they may vouch|&s;afe
<PB N="37" REF="27">to intercede for us in heaven, who&s;e memory we celebrate on earth, by the &s;ame our Lord Je&s;us Chri&s;t. <HI>Amen.</HI></Q> After this, their offering of Chri&s;t in honour of the Saints, we may well think that they judge no|thing is too good, or too much for them.</P>
<P>And &s;o when they ble&s;s the Images either of Chri&s;t, or of any Saint, they &s;erve them alike, &s;prinkle them with Holy Water, burn Incen&s;e to them, and pray for all in the &s;ame manner. <HI>Omni|potens &s;empiterne Deus,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>O God, who do&s;t not di&s;like that we &s;hould paint or carve Images or &s;emblances of thy Saints, we be&s;eech thee that this Image, made for the honour or memory of thy Son, or of &s;uch an Apo&s;tle or Martyr, may by thee be ble&s;&s;ed and &s;anctified, and that thou would&s;t grant to all that &s;hall &s;upplicate and &s;erve &s;uch a Saint be|fore it, that they may by that Saints mediation obtain Grace here, and Glory herafter.</Q> <HI>Amen.</HI> But to the Image of the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin there are more Prayers, and among&s;t them this is &s;aid or &s;ung by the Bi&s;hop and a&s;&s;i|&s;tants,
<PB N="38" REF="28">whil&s;t he &s;prinkles it. <HI>Sub tuum prae&s;idium confugimus &s;ancta Dei Geni|trix, no&s;tras deprecationes ne de&s;picias in nece&s;&s;itatibus, &s;ed &agrave; periculis cunctis libera nos &s;emper, virgo glorio&s;a &amp; benedicta.</HI>
<Q>We flee to thy protection, holy Mo|ther of God, de&s;pi&s;e not our Prayers in our nece&s;&s;ities: But deliver us from all dangers at all times, O glorious and ble&s;&s;ed Virgin.</Q></P>
<P>So at all occa&s;ions, and in all parts of their publick Wor&s;hip, God hath no|thing peculiar to him&s;elf: And every where with our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour &s;ome Saint or other is joyned. They excom|municate, and they ab&s;olve, <HI>Auctori|tate Dei omnipotentis &amp; Beatorum Apo|&s;tolorum,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>By the authority of God and of his Saints.</Q> And it is &s;o in all their Mini&s;trations while they live: And when they are dying, Holy Water is plentifully &s;prinkled, and the Image of that beloved Saint they had mo&s;t devotion to, is &s;et before them, as the Ritual appoints; and the Soul is bid to <HI>go forth in peace in the name of An|gels and Archangels, of Patriarchs and P<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">ophets, of Apo&s;tles and Martyrs, of holy Monks and Eremits, and of all the
<PB N="39" REF="28">Saints.</HI> And the weak man is taught to &s;ay with heart or voice, <HI>Sancie An|gele Dei, mihi Cu&s;tos a&s;&s;i&s;te, omnes &s;an|cti,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>Holy Angel that art my Guardian, a&s;&s;i&s;t me, and pray for me, and &s;uccour me, all ye holy Angels and Saints.</Q> And then to the ble&s;|&s;ed Virgin, <HI>Maria mater gratiae, mater mi&s;ericordiae, tu nos ab ho&s;te protege &amp; hora mortis &s;u&s;cipe:</HI>
<Q><HI>Mary</HI> Mother of grace and of mercy, protect us from our Enemies, and receive us when we die.</Q></P>
<P>And as in their Prayers, &s;o in their Glorifications, the Saints mu&s;t be part|ners with Almighty God every where, as this one in&s;tance proves enough: <HI>Sacro&s;anctae &amp; individuae Trinitati,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>Eternal prai&s;e, honour, vertue, and glory, be by all Creatures evermore rendred to the holy and individual Trinity: &mdash; To the Fruitfulne&s;s and integrity of the mo&s;t ble&s;&s;ed and glo|rious Virgin, and univer&s;ally to all Saints.</Q> This Magnificat hath an In|dulgence annext to it by Pope <HI>Leo</HI> X. and is daily &s;aid by all that recite the Breviary.</P>
<PB N="40" REF="29">
<P>By what hath been &s;aid, and much more which is to be &s;een in their publick and mo&s;t authorized Books, and daily practice, may appear what credit is to be given to tho&s;e Romi&s;h Emi&s;&s;aries, who very confidently deny their pray|ing to Saints, or giving them any Wor|&s;hip, in the Church of <HI>Rome.</HI> But that I may not be tedious, I forbear to give any more proofs to the contrary, and conclude with this, which is in their ordinary and allowed Manual of Eng|li&s;h devotions. Thus,
<Q>O holy and glorious Virgin <HI>Mary!</HI> I com|mend my &s;oul and body into thy ble&s;&s;ed tru&s;t and &s;ingular cu&s;tody, and this night and ever, e&s;pecially in the hour of my death, I commit to thy merciful charity all my hope and con&s;olation, all my di&s;tre&s;s and mi&s;e|ries, my life and the end thereof, that by thy mo&s;t holy Interce&s;&s;ion all my works may be directed ac|cording to the will of thy ble&s;&s;ed Son.</Q> <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
<P>It is now clear, that no Chri&s;tian that fears to offend God, by imparting to others that honour and wor&s;hip due to him alone, can joyn with the Church
<PB N="41" REF="29">of <HI>Rome</HI> in their publick Wor&s;hip. Nor po&s;&s;ibly live in a Communion where &s;uch a new Creed is impo&s;ed, (as hath been &s;een before.) But there|fore they make u&s;e of Inqui&s;ition, that where Con&s;cience keeps men from a&s;&s;enting and complying with &s;uch Er|rors, Super&s;titions, and Idolatries, there Terror may make them &s;ubmit. This is that Popi&s;h Religion, without which (as they &s;ay) no man &s;hall live in hea|ven, and without which, if they can, no man &s;hall live upon earth.</P>
<P>Here it appears, that it was not a few tolerable abu&s;es, that made a great part of the Chri&s;tian world, &s;o long wi&s;h and attempt, and at la&s;t with great trouble and danger, effect a happy Reformation, here in the We&s;tern Churches, wherein the Popes Tyranny had &s;et up and impo&s;ed his Religion. Their indi&s;pen&s;able duty and allegiance to their God and Saviour obliged them to do it. The terms of Communion with the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> were hardly con|&s;i&s;tent with the profe&s;&s;ion of Chri&s;ti|anity, and were mo&s;t injurious to God, and repugnant to that Faith and Wor|&s;hip revealed and appointed in the
<PB N="42" REF="30">Go&s;pel, by our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour. God mu&s;t be obeyed, rather than Man: And no complea&s;ance, no con&s;ideration what|ever obligeth any man to de&s;troy or venture his own Salvation. This was their warrant, and upon this they might well expo&s;e them&s;elves to tho&s;e cruel per&s;ecutions they endured, for being counted Rebels to the Pope.</P>
<P>But what is there, can oblige any man, enlightned with the knowledge of the truth, to &s;eparate from this Church? Whereof the Faith is not a new and di&s;putable Creed: but that pure, Primitive and Catholick Doctrine which is contained in the New Te&s;ta|ment; and wherein God alone is duly wor&s;hipped, the Sacraments of Chri&s;t rightly admini&s;tred; wherein there are holy Prayers, conformable to Gods Word, humbly offered to him in the name of his ble&s;&s;ed Son; wherein the Ceremonies are few, and grave, and de|cent, fit to expre&s;s and to encrea&s;e our Reverence and Devotion; and wherein the great de&s;ign appears plainly to be, Gods glory, and mens &s;alvation. What man that loves Goodne&s;s and Piety, and in the profe&s;&s;ion of Chri&s;tianity
<PB N="43" REF="30">&s;eeks only to &s;erve God, and &s;ave his own &s;oul, can break Communion with this Church, if he be within its Pre|cincts? Or will not rather judge it as much his duty, to joyn with it, as to &s;eparate from <HI>Rome?</HI> A Government and Order, and a Liturgy of nece&s;&s;ity there mu&s;t be; all Chri&s;tian, all Re|formed Churches have and maintain them, to prevent Confu&s;ions, Propha|ne&s;s, and Innovations, &s;uch as are here among&s;t us e&s;tabli&s;hed oblige to nothing that God hath forbid; under them we may be vertuous and Religious in the highe&s;t degree, and ought therefore to be meek and peaceable; thankful to God that he hath graciou&s;ly freed us from tho&s;e Romi&s;h impo&s;itions before mentioned. They that would break tho&s;e Rules that are now fix'd and e&s;ta|bli&s;hed, either have little value for true Chri&s;tian Religion; or are willing to make way for Popi&s;h Innovations, or will make it appear that &s;ome tempers are &s;o ungovernable, that nothing can hold them, but that Yoke and Tyranny of which I am now to &s;peak.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="3" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="44" REF="31">
<HEAD>CHAP. III. <HI>How the Inqui&s;ition came to be e&s;ta|bli&s;hed; and fir&s;t of the Oaths and Excommunications wherewith they tie the Con&s;ciences of men.</HI></HEAD>
<P>IT is not for denying any Article of the Chri&s;tian Faith, that we, like our fore-fathers, are bloudily per|&s;ecuted, where-ever the Popes power can reach: Neither is it that we wor|&s;hip a Fal&s;e God, or are any ways im|pious again&s;t the True one, Father, Son, and Holy Gho&s;t. It is for rejecting that Romi&s;h Creed and Wor&s;hip, whereof I treated before. And it was not to maintain Chri&s;tianity, but tho&s;e corruptions, that Inqui&s;ition was in|vented, and u&s;ed with &s;o much rigour. Any one that hath read the Life and Doctrine of our ble&s;&s;ed Lord, will ea|&s;ily judge that cruelties are de&s;tructive of her Religion, and cannot be fit In|&s;truments to propagate or maintain it.
<PB N="45" REF="31">But the maintaining of that formi|dable Empire and Dominion the Pope and his Clergy have got into their hands, requires they &s;hould proceed with that inexorable &s;everity they practi&s;e again&s;t them that di&s;&s;ent from tho&s;e Doctrines, on which is grounded their power; therefore they oblige all that have any Juri&s;diction among them by a &s;trict Oath of Allegiance, to be the Popes Subjects, and to endeavour all po&s;&s;ible ways to make others be &s;o. Thus: <HI>Ego</HI> N. <HI>electus Eccle&s;iae vel Mo|na&s;terii</HI> N. <HI>ab hac hora in antea, fidelis &amp; obediens ero, Beato,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>I <HI>N.</HI> elect of &s;uch a Church or Mona&s;tery, from henceforth will be faithful and obe|dient to ble&s;&s;ed <HI>Peter</HI> the Apo&s;tle, and to the Holy Roman Church, and to our Lord Pope <HI>N.</HI> and to his lawful Succe&s;&s;ors. I will give no coun&s;el or con&s;ent that they &s;hould lo&s;e Life or Limb, or be any way injured upon any account. I will never, to their detriment, reveal to any what coun|&s;el they &s;hall tru&s;t me with, by their Nuncios, or them&s;elves. I will help them again&s;t any man (&s;aving my Or|der) to keep and maintain the
<PB N="46" REF="32">Roman Papacy, and the Regalities of St. <HI>Peter,</HI> I will a&s;&s;i&s;t their Legates going and coming, and contribute to their nece&s;&s;ities. I will endeavour to pre&s;erve, defend, and encrea&s;e the authority, rights, honours, and pri|viledges of the Holy Roman Church, and of our Lord the Pope, and of his Succe&s;&s;ors, And I will no way con|tribute, but rather detect and hinder any thing that &s;hould be to their pre|judice. With all my &s;trength will I ob|&s;erve, and cau&s;e to be ob&s;erved by others, all the Rules of the Fathers, and all Apo&s;tolick (<HI>i. e.</HI> Papal) De|crees and Commands, Provi&s;ions, and Re&s;ervations. All Hereticks, Schi&s;|maticks, and Rebels to our &s;aid Lord the Pope, and to his Succe&s;&s;ors, will I oppo&s;e and per&s;ecute. I will come, when called, to Synods, and once in three years come to <HI>Rome.</HI> And I will give an account to our Lord the Pope, of my Pa&s;toral Office, and of all things that pertain to the &s;tate of my Church and Clergy. All Papal In|junctions I will humbly receive, and mo&s;t diligently execute, <HI>&amp;c. So help me God and the&s;e holy Evangils.</HI></Q></P>
<PB N="47" REF="32">
<P>Here is a good hold already, whereby all Secular and Regular Prelates are en&s;laved to the Papacy, and to the Roman Doctrine and Wor&s;hip. From which if they, or any other &s;werve, then are the direful thunderbolts of Excommunication lanc'd again&s;t them, with extingui&s;hing of Candles, <HI>and, in the name of God and of his Saints, &s;hut|ting them out of the Church in heaven and in earth: denouncing them to be cur&s;ed and anathematiz'd, and adjudging them to be damned in eternal fire, with the Devil and his Angels, and all Reprobates.</HI> As is to be &s;een in their form of Excommu|nication.</P>
<P>All we reputed Hereticks, and all others that fall under this &s;evere doom, are good for nothing afterwards, but to be de&s;troyed any way po&s;&s;ible, (as will be &s;een in what follows.) But if any, by terror, or hope, or any other inducement, are brought into their Church, from among Hereticks, he mu&s;t climb over a high and difficult partition|wall, and be tied &s;o &s;hort, that he &s;hall hardly ever think of a return. It is not, as they repre&s;ent, to deceive the &s;imple, only going among&s;t them, and
<PB N="48" REF="33">be within the Pale of the Church, and do what you will: But after they have drawn you &s;o far that you cannot go back, then you mu&s;t in earne&s;t be re|conciled to the Church. And this is the manner of it, as is pre&s;cribed in the <HI>Pontificale.</HI></P>
<P>The penitent Schi&s;matick or Here|tick mu&s;t kneel before the Church-door, and there make a Confe&s;&s;ion of his Faith, and have the Devil Exorci&s;ed out of him. And being brought in, and kneeling before the High Altar, renounce all heretical pravity, and pro|mi&s;e to live in the unity of the Roman Faith, and have &s;ome Prayers and Gro&s;&s;es made over him, and then &s;wear obedience to the Pope, imprecating damnation to him&s;elf if ever he departs from the Communion of his Church; and if he were a noted Heretick, he is thus kneeling, to damn all Here&s;ies, that e&s;pecially which he leaves, and pro|nounce all that &s;till hold it, worthy of an eternal Cur&s;e, and upon his Oath profe&s;s to believe from his heart that Faith which is taught by the Roman Church: and promi&s;e if ever he quits it, to &s;ubmit him&s;elf to the &s;everity of the Canons.</P>
<PB N="49" REF="33">
<P>This, one would think, &s;hould be judged &s;ufficient by the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> to keep men in her obedience: But &s;he dares not tru&s;t to it; as indeed experience hath &s;hewn, that long agon the exorbitant greatne&s;s of the Papacy had been reduced, and a general Re|formation effected, if nothing but ties of Con&s;cience, or Excommunications had been u&s;ed; other means therefore have been found, more violent, but more effectual. Inqui&s;ition, managed with great rigour and great policy, hath been (as Pope <HI>Sixtus Quintus</HI> called it, in a Bull I &s;hall cite afterwards) <HI>Firmi&s;&s;imum Fidei Catholicae propugna|culum;</HI> The be&s;t and &s;tronge&s;t Suppor|ter of the Catholick Faith. A truth which will manife&s;tly appear when we have &s;een, how it was at fir&s;t e&s;tabli&s;hed, and hath proceeded ever &s;ince.</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<PB N="50" REF="34">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of the beginning of the Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THe origin of the Inqui&s;ition, if we may believe <HI>Lud A Paramo,</HI> is as ancient as the World. He him&s;elf, in <HI>Sicily</HI> for many years, was imployed about the <HI>Holy Office,</HI>
<NOTE PLACE="marg"><HI>A Paramo de orig.</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Matriti.</HI> 1598.</NOTE> (as they com|monly call the Inqui&s;ition) and was much in love with it. And he in good earne&s;t tells us, that God was the fir&s;t <HI>Inqui&s;itor,</HI> who when our fir&s;t Parents were fell into Here&s;ie, came and made Inqui&s;ition about it: But finding them di&s;po&s;ed to repent, mitigated their pu|ni&s;hment, and had them not rack'd and burn'd: but only deprived them of their e&s;tates, ca&s;ting them out of Para|di&s;e: Sent them, as it were, to the Gal|lies, adjudging them to hard labour and &s;orrow; put upon them a kind of <HI>San benit,</HI> making them Coats of skins: All which merciful proceedings the <HI>Ho|ly Inqui&s;itors</HI> do now imitate towards Penitents. Afterwards (he tells us) the Patriarchs were appointed Judges in the ca&s;e of Here&s;ie, and among&s;t
<PB N="51" REF="34">them he puts <HI>Abraham,</HI> whom he calls <HI>praeclarum Inqui&s;itorem,</HI> a famous Inqui|&s;itor; though when the Jews &s;ought to kill our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour, he told them, they could not be his Children, for <HI>that did not Abraham.</HI>
<NOTE PLACE="marg">Joh. 8.</NOTE> But however (as he goeth on) the Prophets afterwards &s;ucceeded in the office: and at la&s;t it came to our ble&s;&s;ed Lord, who is now the Head of the <HI>Roman Inqui&s;ition,</HI> but delegated it to St. <HI>Peter,</HI> from whom the Pope hath it.</P>
<P>This my Author tells us, in very good earne&s;t, and I make no doubt, be|lieved it. But the true origin of the Inqui&s;ition by delegation from the Pope, as it is now managed, was about the year 1216. when Pope <HI>Innocent</HI> III. appointed St. <HI>Dominic</HI> to be the fir&s;t Inqui&s;itor, to repre&s;s the growing He|re&s;ie of the <HI>Albigen&s;es.</HI> Before that, the Bi&s;hops were the &s;ole Judges in the ea&s;e of Here&s;ie. And though before <HI>Dominic</HI> there had been, by the power or In&s;tigation of &s;everal Popes, many Per&s;ecutions rai&s;ed again&s;t &s;uch as di&s;|&s;ented from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and many Princes and Bi&s;hops, by intere&s;t or inclination, had been very &s;evere
<PB N="52" REF="35">again&s;t them: yet that was not enough to uphold the Roman Errors and Ty|ranny; &s;ome Princes did favour the Re|puted Hereticks, &s;ome Bi&s;hops were tainted, and mo&s;t of them too remi&s;s; they generally would not exerci&s;e &s;uch cruelties over their own Sheep, as were requi&s;ite to &s;ecure the Papal Intere&s;t: And the Popes, who were glad to de|pre&s;s them as much as they could, and draw all their power to them&s;elves, found it nece&s;&s;ary and expedient, to ap|point Commi&s;&s;ioners by their own Au|thority, who &s;hould depend wholly upon them&s;elves, to puni&s;h and exter|minate all that would not &s;ubmit to bear the Roman Yoak. The&s;e they cal|led <HI>Inqui&s;itors,</HI> and, as I &s;aid, <HI>Dominic</HI> was the fir&s;t.</P>
<P>Before him indeed, <HI>Charles the Great, anno</HI> 805. had appointed Judges to pu|ni&s;h &s;uch as turned Heathen, after they had profe&s;&s;ed Chri&s;tianity: And they put many to death, in tho&s;e furthe&s;t parts of the <HI>Belgick</HI> Provinces which that Emperour conquered: But that la&s;ted not long, and differed much from the now-Inqui&s;ition.</P>
<PB N="53" REF="35">
<P><HI>Ildefon&s;us</HI> al&s;o, a Spani&s;h King, per|mitted by a publick Edict, <HI>anno</HI> 1154. to per&s;ecute the <HI>Walden&s;es</HI> throughout his Dominions, <HI>Praeter tamen lae&s;ionem mortis, aut membrorum detruncationem;</HI> yet &s;o, as that they &s;hould be neither maimed, nor killed, as <HI>A Paramo</HI> him&s;elf relates it. But all this comes very &s;hort of the Inqui&s;ition, and neither came from the &s;ame Authority, nor proceeded by the &s;ame Methods; &s;o that &s;till it re|mains true, as my Authors have it, that Pope <HI>Innocent</HI> III. was he that erected the <HI>Holy Tribunal,</HI> as they call their Helli&s;h Barbarities again&s;t poor Chri|&s;tians.</P>
<P>That Pope was he who fir&s;t made Tran&s;ub&s;tantiation an Article of Faith, in a Council he called at <HI>Lateran</HI> at <HI>Rome,</HI> or rather under the name of it, as <HI>Matthew Paris</HI> relates, who gives &s;uch an account of this Pope, as al&s;o <HI>Platina,</HI> as makes him a worthy Inven|tor of &s;uch a device as is the <HI>Holy Inqui|&s;ition,</HI> His Pride, Ambition, and Co|vetou&s;ne&s;s were in extreme, as tho&s;e Authors have it, and what his Kin&s;man and Succe&s;&s;or <HI>Gregory</HI> IX. records of him, in his <HI>Decretals,</HI> &s;ufficiently detects
<PB N="54" REF="36">his cruelty, and proves again&s;t tho&s;e Popi&s;h Traitors, who of late have de|nied it dying, That the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> maintains and teacheth the mo&s;t bloudy and traiterous Principles; though po&s;&s;ibly, &s;ome particular per&s;ons in it may not approve them.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of</HI> Dominic <HI>the fir&s;t Inqui&s;itor.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THis <HI>Innocent</HI> III. the year after his <HI>Lateran Council,</HI> anno 1216. authorized St. <HI>Dominie</HI> to be his Inqui|&s;itor at <HI>Tholo&s;a,</HI> where he had cau&s;ed the Croi&s;adoes to be preached again&s;t the <HI>Albigen&s;es,</HI> as al&s;o in the Neigh|bouring places, and in <HI>Lombardy,</HI> for many years before; having granted the &s;ame Priviledges and Indulgences, to &s;uch as &s;hould Arm again&s;t tho&s;e Here|ticks and de&s;troy them, as to tho&s;e that went to the <HI>Holy Land;</HI> as is to be &s;een in the fore&s;aid <HI>Council</HI> and <HI>Decretals,</HI> cited by <HI>Grot&s;erus</HI> the Je&s;uit, in his Edict of <HI>Reinerius. His verbis, Catholici qui crucis a&s;&s;umpto charactere ad Haereti|corum exterminium &s;e accinxerint, illa
<PB N="55" REF="36">gaudeant indulgentia, illoque &s;ancto pri|vilegio &s;int muniti, quae accedentibus in &s;anctae Terrae &s;ub&s;idium conceduntur. Do|minic</HI> him&s;elf in preaching and pro&s;e|cuting the&s;e per&s;ecutions, which de|&s;troyed many thou&s;ands, was very bu&s;ie and very zealous.</P>
<P>He was born in <HI>Spain anno</HI> 1170. and his Mother <HI>Johanna Daza,</HI> &s;ometime before &s;he brought him forth, dreamed that &s;he was big of a Whelp,
<NOTE PLACE="marg"><HI>A Paramo.</HI> p. 95.</NOTE> who when born &s;hould awake and terrifie all the world with barking, and &s;et it all in a flame with a burning torch which he carried in his mouth; which the event did prove a very ominous dream: For <HI>he,</HI> as many more &s;ince, got his Saint&s;hip by teaching and exerci&s;ing mo&s;t inhumane cruelties again&s;t &s;uch as would not approve the corruptions of the Church of <HI>Rome.</HI> He being yet but young, was by the intere&s;t of his Father <HI>Felice de Gu&s;man,</HI> made one of the Canons of <HI>O&s;ma.</HI> And &s;oon after when the Bi&s;hop of St. <HI>See</HI> was &s;ent Emba&s;&s;ador into <HI>France</HI> by <HI>Alfon&s;us,</HI> King of <HI>Ca&s;tile, Dominic</HI> accompanied him, and pa&s;&s;ing thorow <HI>Tholo&s;a,</HI> found that great and &s;tately City and the
<PB N="56" REF="37">parts adjoyning almo&s;t all infected with the Here&s;ie (as they count it) of the <HI>Albigen&s;es;</HI> which mightily kindled the zeal of this great Roman Champion, and &s;et him to barking, and kindling with his breath (as his Mother had dreamed) that terrible fire which burnt &s;o long and &s;o fiercely.
<NOTE PLACE="marg">Tom. 3. p. 613.</NOTE> St. <HI>Antoninus</HI> &s;aith, that a very bright Star was &s;een upon his forehead when he was a&s;leep: And that he rai&s;ed to life again nine per&s;ons, three whil&s;t he lived, and &s;ix after his de&s;ea&s;e; &s;o brave a thing it is to be a zealous propagator of the Roman Faith, which Faith he a&s;&s;erted (as <HI>A Paramo</HI> &s;aith) by this notable Miracle: Having long di&s;puted in vain, he got two Books in his hands, one of them written by the Hereticks, containing their Errors; another writ by him&s;elf, containing the Doctrines of the Roman Faith: Then having a&s;&s;embled great numbers of people, and cau&s;ed a great Fire to be made, he threw both the Books into it, and immediately that which contained the Heretical Do|ctrines was con&s;umed, and the other nimbly leapt out of the fire, and being thrown in again the &s;econd and third
<PB N="57" REF="37">times, did not like the warmth of it, but &s;till came out &s;afe and &s;ound out of the devouring Flames.</P>
<P>But this would not do, and it was found requi&s;ite to throw the Hereticks them&s;elves into the fire, for their fur|ther conviction: Wherefore <HI>Dominic</HI> having obtained from the Pope a power and delegation to be <HI>Inqui&s;itor, an.</HI> 1216. fell to work in good earne&s;t, to butcher &s;uch &s;tray Sheep as the proper Shep|herds could not, or would not reduce. Nature &s;eemed to be affraid of tho&s;e horrid cruelties which were now com|ing to be exercized at the Tremendous Tribunal of the Inqui&s;ition, there be|ing about this time many Prodigies &s;een, to the great affrightment of many Nations; Mon&s;ters, Inundations, and Earthquakes, in <HI>Italy, Savoy, Germany,</HI> and el&s;ewhere, as is to be &s;een in the Authors that treat of this Century: But <HI>Dominic,</HI> and the other Bigots of the Roman Church, took it another way, and would have the&s;e to be ex|pre&s;&s;ions of the wrath of God again&s;t Hereticks; and &s;o came with great zeal and fury to be executioners of that wrath, and to de&s;troy them.</P>
<PB N="58" REF="38">
<P>Pope <HI>Innocent</HI> had &s;een a Vi&s;ion, as <HI>Bzovius</HI> reports, to this purpo&s;e: Chri&s;t appeared in great anger, ready to ca&s;t down upon wicked men the extermi|nating Thunder-bolts of his Indignati|on, but that the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin inter|po&s;ed, and a&s;&s;ured him &s;he had two men, two valiant Champions, who would reduce all things to right if he would but be patient, and then &s;hewed him St. <HI>Dominic</HI> and St. <HI>Francis,</HI> and he became pacified.</P>
<P>The&s;e two, whatever the Tale be, offered to God many humane Victims, as though they had indeed de&s;igned thereby to appea&s;e his wrath; the <HI>Fran|ci&s;cans</HI> became Inqui&s;itors in <HI>Italy,</HI> in honour of their Founder, there born: And the <HI>Dominicans</HI> had the &s;ame Of|fice in <HI>Spain,</HI> and el&s;ewhere.</P>
<P>But to return. <HI>Dominic</HI> work'd very many Miracles, and had very free entercour&s;e with heaven, as is to be &s;een in <HI>Bzovius,</HI> who is very prolix upon that &s;ubject, (<HI>ad anno</HI> 1211. <HI>&amp; deinceps.</HI>) But that which makes for my purpo&s;e is his coming with <HI>Didacus</HI> Bi&s;hop of <HI>O&s;ma,</HI> and with twelve Ab|bots to preach the Croi&s;adoes; that is,
<PB N="59" REF="38">to levy Souldiers, that would engage again&s;t the Hereticks, and to make an Army of zealous men, who &s;hould have a Cro&s;s for their Badge, and &s;hould be in perpetual War again&s;t the Enemies of Chri&s;t, as they called the <HI>Albigen&s;es,</HI> and other Di&s;&s;enters from <HI>Rome.</HI> He him&s;elf would carry a Cro&s;s in his hand, when &s;he went to fight, and all the Arrows that were thrown at him, did only peirce the Cro&s;s, but never touch him: Whereby his Fellow-Souldiers were wonderfully encouraged, (as they report it.)</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Of the fir&s;t making of Familiars, or armed Officers or Bailiffs for the</HI> H. Tribunal.</HEAD>
<P>BUt the having, as it were, a &s;tand|ing Army, to back and enforce the Proceedings and Decrees of the Inqui&s;ition, was that which at length quite de&s;troyed his Enemies, and blot|ted even the name of <HI>Walden&s;es</HI> and <HI>Al|bigen&s;es</HI> from under heaven. This was it hath pre&s;erved the Inqui&s;ition, and made it formidable and irre&s;i&s;tible, the
<PB N="60" REF="39">having a great number of men, the mo&s;t cunning, potent, zealous, and vigo|rous, &s;worn Servants, and Officers; who have power to bear what Arms they plea&s;e, to enter where they will, who are of all trades, and all conditions, and are always ready to execute the commands of the Inqui&s;itors.</P>
<P>This <HI>Dominic</HI> in&s;tituted, he cho&s;e out the mo&s;t fierce, bloudy, implacable Zealots of his numberle&s;s Cro&s;s-bearers, and made of them a &s;elect Company or Fraternity, which he called Chri&s;t's Familiar Souldiers. <HI>Familiares Chri&s;ti milites. &V;t accerime haereticos in&s;ectaren|tur, &amp; impetu quam po&s;&s;ent maximo, in illo|rum perniciem irruerent.</HI> So <HI>A Paramo</HI> words it,
<Q>That they might per&s;ecute Hereticks with the greate&s;t violence, and endeavour their de&s;truction and ruine, by all po&s;&s;ible means.</Q> The&s;e <HI>Familiars,</HI> being mighty u&s;eful to the de&s;ign of the <HI>Sacred Tribunal,</HI> are high|ly favoured by the Popes. <HI>Innocent</HI> III. began to pour his ble&s;&s;ings upon them, and upon all that &s;hould any ways be aiding the newly-erected Court of In|qui&s;ition. But the Familiars had a double &s;hare of Indulgences and Immu|nities.
<PB N="61" REF="39">In <HI>Italy</HI> they were called <HI>Cruci|geri,</HI> Cro&s;s-bearers, and St. <HI>Petri Mar|tyris Scholares,</HI> the Di&s;ciples of St. <HI>Peter</HI> the Martyr, who was a <HI>holy</HI> Inqui&s;itor. And <HI>Honorius</HI> III. and <HI>Gregory</HI> IX. made a kind of Order of them, which they named, <HI>Fratres Militiae Je&s;u Chri&s;ti;</HI>
<Q>The Friers of the Militia of Je&s;us Chri&s;t.</Q> But now, &s;aith my Author, they that &s;erve the Inqui&s;ition are all &s;uch <HI>Familiars</HI> as <HI>Dominic</HI> in&s;tituted. They u&s;ed to have a Cro&s;s of coloured Cloth upon their brea&s;t, fa&s;tened to their upper Garment, but now I &s;up|po&s;e they have left it, becau&s;e I find, in &s;everal occa&s;ions, &s;ince the Refor|mation, that they were not known, not &s;o much as one to another.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="4" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="62" REF="40">
<HEAD>CHAP. IV. <HI>Of the fir&s;t that &s;uffered the rigours of Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P><HI>DOminic</HI> having erected his Court, and got power enough, what from the Pope, what from his <HI>Familiars,</HI> to make it &s;o &s;trong as to do that work it was de&s;igned for, pro|ceeded again&s;t Hereticks with as much &s;everity, as the bloudy Religion of <HI>Rome</HI> can in&s;pire. He added to all the former rigours and cruelties; and though he made u&s;e of &s;everal forms and ways of judging and puni&s;hing Hereticks found out before him, yet he tied him&s;elf to none, but with &s;uch a certain method, which hath not been much changed &s;ince; he followed no other rules, but his own plea&s;ure in in|flicting puni&s;hments upon guilty or &s;u&s;pected per&s;ons. And &s;o it remains to this day, mo&s;t dreadful and arbi|trary.</P>
<PB N="63" REF="40">
<P>Tho&s;e Hereticks, again&s;t whom the Pope and his Friends were &s;o angry, have a very ill name given by &s;uch as put them to death, and, if we may be|lieve their Enemies, were very vile and wicked: But when we find full as bad &s;aid of us, in many late Writers, we have great rea&s;on to &s;u&s;pect that then, as now, they painted Hereticks like Devils (as they do when they burn them) to ju&s;tifie their hatred and their cruelty again&s;t them.</P>
<P>The <HI>Beguini</HI> and <HI>Beguardi, the poor men of Lions,</HI> or <HI>Minorits de tertia re|gula Sancti Franci&s;ci.</HI> The <HI>Stadingen&s;es,</HI> and others in the twelfth and thirteenth Century, were mo&s;t likely of the &s;ame Religion, as to the &s;ub&s;tance, as the <HI>Wal|den&s;es</HI> and <HI>Albigen&s;es,</HI> men that &s;ighed and endeavoured for a Reformation, and could not hold Communion with the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> by rea&s;on of its great corruptions, but that held the &s;ame Primitive Faith as we do. There is enough in <HI>Reinerius,</HI> even as it is &s;et out by <HI>Grot&s;erus</HI> the Je&s;uit, to ju&s;tifie this. He had been one of them, of the <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> and changed, and became Inqui&s;itor again&s;t them: but together
<PB N="64" REF="41">with the expre&s;&s;ions of his malice, gives &s;uch an account of them, as makes it mo&s;t clear that they are highly inju|red, as well in their Names as in their Per&s;ons.</P>
<P>What cruelties were exerci&s;ed again&s;t them, by the urgent in&s;tigation of this Pope <HI>Innocent,</HI> who by Bulls, &s;warms of Preachers of Croi&s;adoes, and the bloudy and traiterous Decrees of his <HI>Lateran</HI> Council, excited and forced many Princes to butcher in mo&s;t parts of <HI>Europe</HI> tho&s;e &s;heep appointed to be &s;lain; what faint re&s;i&s;tance they made for a while, a&s;&s;i&s;ted by &s;everal great Princes, the Counts of <HI>Tholo&s;a, Foix, Beam,</HI> and others, with <HI>Peter</HI> King of <HI>Aragon;</HI> how many lying Miracles, but truly bloudy Executions were acted by <HI>Simon Monfort,</HI> and other Generals of the Popes <HI>Gros't-Souldiers?</HI> All the&s;e are to be &s;een in <HI>Petrus Vali&s;&s;arnen&s;is</HI> the Monk, who then lived, and writ the Hi&s;tory of tho&s;e <HI>Albigen&s;es,</HI> whom he terribly hated. <HI>Spondanus</HI> al&s;o hath enough of tho&s;e matters <HI>ad an.</HI> 1200. <HI>&amp; deinceps.</HI></P>
<P>I know that he makes <HI>Petrus de Ca&s;tro novo,</HI> a <HI>Ci&s;tercian</HI> Monk, and <HI>Arnoldus</HI>
<PB N="65" REF="41">Abbot of that Order, to be the fir&s;t Founders of the Inqui&s;ition: and ob|&s;erves that that <HI>Peter,</HI> being killed by Count <HI>Raimond,</HI> ble&s;&s;ed and con&s;ecra|ted that holy Tribunal he had erected in his own bloud. But <HI>A Paramo</HI> will have it that <HI>Peter</HI> acted as the Popes Legate, and as &s;uch deputed a power to <HI>Dominic</HI> to proceed again&s;t Here|ticks, many years before he had the Popes Commi&s;&s;ion. There may be &s;ome truth of both &s;ides: and it mat|ters not how much, or how little; only I will remark, that when <HI>Dominic</HI> came to <HI>Rome</HI> to have his Order confirmed, Pope <HI>Innocent</HI> was very aver&s;e to it, till he &s;aw in a Vi&s;ion his <HI>Lateran</HI> Church and Palace ready to fall, but that it was born up and &s;upported by <HI>Dominic,</HI> who indeed by his Inqui&s;ition hath up|held that Popi&s;h Religion which el&s;e had failed long agone.</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<PB N="66" REF="42">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of the</HI> Walden&s;es, <HI>and the proceedings again&s;t them.</HI></HEAD>
<P>I Have been favoured with the &s;ight of a Manu&s;cript which was in the hands of the now Reverend Dean of St. <HI>Paul.</HI> It is the Regi&s;ter of the In|qui&s;ition of <HI>Tholo&s;e,</HI> genuine and au|thentick, containing the proceedings of that Court for about 80 years, again&s;t many hundred Hereticks. Therein I &s;aw that the forms of the &s;everal &s;orts of Sentences again&s;t Delinquents, were much the &s;ame as they are now. And that the account it gives of the Crimes or Here&s;ies of the <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> agrees very well with what is found in <HI>Reine|rus,</HI> and others, for the ju&s;tification of tho&s;e per&s;ecuted good Chri&s;tians, of whom I &s;hall give a &s;hort account.</P>
<P>The&s;e be the offences of one that was fled. Tran&s;cribed <HI>ex Fol.</HI> 191. <HI>Culpa unius Fugitivi, Johannes Aimonius oriundus &amp; habitator de Alzona,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>anno</HI> 1320. In Engli&s;h thus:
<Q><HI>John Aimonius</HI> of <HI>Alzona,</HI> &amp;c. it appears
<PB N="67" REF="42">by his Confe&s;&s;ion, taken in due form of Law, that &s;ome thirty years before his &s;aid Confe&s;&s;ion, his Mother <HI>Pe|rotta</HI> had as it were bewitched him with certain &s;trangers who u&s;ed to come to his Fathers hou&s;e in <HI>Alzona,</HI> that he might not reveal them to any, they being of that &s;ort of men, who were called <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> and who in <HI>Bur|gundy</HI> were apprehended by the Inqui|&s;itors, and burned, as many as could be found. She commended them to him as good men, and he promi&s;ed he would not di&s;clo&s;e them. Al&s;o, that much about that time, <HI>Geraldus,</HI> Provincial of the <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> did of|ten re&s;ort to his Fathers hou&s;e, &s;ome|times alone, &s;ometimes with a Com|panion, and once with <HI>Robert</HI> the <HI>Valden&s;is,</HI> and there lie and eat and drink of what the hou&s;e afforded; and that he heard his words and admoni|tions, and among&s;t other things, that a mortal &s;in to &s;wear, or kill a man, in or out of judgment. Al&s;o, that he &s;aw the &s;aid <HI>Gerardus,</HI> and others of the &s;ame Sect, ble&s;s the Table when they dined and &s;upt, and that he did eat with them, and pray with them,
<PB N="68" REF="43">according to their way of praying, kneeling, and bowing them&s;elves, and &s;aying the Lords Prayer. <HI>Item,</HI> That &s;ome three years after, one <HI>John de Cernone,</HI> &s;ometimes alone, &s;ometimes with other <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> came many times to his Fathers hou&s;e, and there lay, and eat of any thing freely, &amp; that he heard them &s;ay grace at Dinner, and at Supper, and did eat at the &s;ame Table, and pray with them, kneeling, and bowing him&s;elf upon a form, as their manner is; and that three or four times he confe&s;&s;<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">d his &s;ins to the &s;aid <HI>John de Cernone,</HI> and from him recei|ved Penance and Ab&s;olution, although he knew that he was not a Prie&s;t or|dained by a Bi&s;hop of the Roman Church. Al&s;o, that &s;ome twelve years before his Confe&s;&s;ion, and &s;ome three years after, he &s;aw many times at his Fathers hou&s;e one <HI>Bartholomeus de Caiarco Valden&s;is,</HI> and did eat and drink, and pray with him according to their manner, and confe&s;s his &s;ins to him; and from him receive Penance and Ab&s;olution, although he knew that he was not a Prie&s;t ordained by a Bi&s;hop of the Church of <HI>Rome.</HI>
<PB N="69" REF="43">And that he heard tho&s;e <HI>Walden&s;es</HI> teach that there is no Purgatory, and that the Prayers of the Living do not profit the Dead. And that he did be|lieve tho&s;e <HI>Walden&s;es</HI> were good men, and might be &s;aved in their Religion, though he knew that they were per|&s;ecuted by the Church of <HI>Rome.</HI></Q></P>
<P>For the&s;e Crimes, and for his running from their Cruelties, this man mu&s;t have been burnt like a Relap&s;e, had he been taken.</P>
<P>Now here is a &s;pecimen of their Sen|tences again&s;t &s;uch as were to be im|mured, <HI>p.</HI> 14 <HI>In nomine Domini N. Je&s;u Chri&s;ti, Amen. Quum nos,</HI> &amp;c. In Eng|li&s;h thus:
<Q>In the name of our Lord Je|&s;us Chri&s;t, <HI>Amen.</HI> Whereas we, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> appointed Inqui&s;itors in the Kingdom of <HI>France</HI> by the Authority of the Pope, again&s;t heretical pravity, have found by an inqui&s;ition duly made, that you <HI>N. N</HI> &amp;c. have all &s;o many ways, and &s;o grievou&s;ly offended in the crime of damned here&s;ies, as it hath been intelligibly read and reci|ted to you in the vulgar tongue, you appearing here and at this time per&s;onally before us, according to
<PB N="70" REF="44">our peremptory Command, to re|ceive Penance and definitive Sen|tence: and you affirming that you will unfeinedly and heartily return to the unity of the Church, and that you do now entirely abjure every Here&s;ie what&s;oever, and all favour to it, and every rite and Doctrine, any ways relating to Heretical pra|vity, and that you will hold, keep, and defend the Catholick Faith, and in all things obey, according to your Oath, the Commands of the Church and our Injunctions: We having granted you the benefit of Ab&s;oluti|on, and relea&s;ed you from tho&s;e bonds of Excommunication where|with you were bound for your faults, if &s;o be that you return from your heart to the unity of the Church, and truly ob&s;erve what we &s;hall en|joyn you, having &s;et before us the mo&s;t holy Evangils, that our Sentence may come from the pre&s;ence of God, and our eyes may look to the thing that is equal, and &s;itting upon this Tribunal, do now decree, with the advice of good men, and learned in the Law Civil and Canon, that you
<PB N="71" REF="44">&s;hall be finally and perpetually impri|&s;oned betwixt bare Walls, there to per|form a &s;alutary Penance with Bread and Water, the bread of &s;orrow, and the water of tribulation: and that you <HI>N.</HI> and you <HI>N.</HI> becau&s;e you have more grievou&s;ly offended, &s;hall be kept perpetually in Chains and Irons, in a more narrow and unea&s;ie place; charging and requiring every one of you, upon the Oath which you have taken, that without delay you tran&s;port your &s;elves to the Walls of <HI>Tholo&s;e,</HI> which is appointed to &s;uch Criminals as you, and that there|in you de&s;cend and &s;hut up your &s;elves. And now if you &s;hall neglect to fulfil what we here appoint you, by not entring within tho&s;e Walls, or by coming out of them without our licence, or the licence of our Succe&s;&s;ors, in this holy Office, or if at any time hereafter you any ways tran&s;gre&s;s again&s;t what you have &s;worn and abjured, and &s;hew your &s;elves impenitent, and that your Confe&s;&s;ion was but fained, you &s;hall be thenceforth taken for perjured and impenitents, and &s;hall return under
<PB N="72" REF="45">your former Chains of guilt: And by our fore&s;aid Apo&s;tolick Authori|ty, we Excommunicate you, and all them that &s;hall knowingly receive, de|fend, coun&s;el, or favour you, de|creeing by the&s;e pre&s;ents, that you and they &s;hall for ever after be un|capable of the benefit of Ab&s;olution. And we re&s;erve to our &s;elves, and to our Succe&s;&s;ors in this Office, full and free power to change what we &s;hall think fit, in this our Sen|tence, by making it more grievous or ea&s;ie.</Q></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Of the Crimes of the</HI> Walden&s;es.</HEAD>
<P>THe Sentences again&s;t relaps'd and impenitent Hereticks who were delivered to the Secular Power to be burned, have the &s;ame form, <HI>mutatis mutandis.</HI> So have al&s;o the Sentences again&s;t &s;uch as were to wear only the <HI>Sanbenit,</HI> a certain kind of Coat with yellow Cro&s;&s;es upon it: But I do not find by what tortures they made their
<PB N="73" REF="45">Inqui&s;itions, nor how they dealt pri|vately with their Pri&s;oners: we have only in this Regi&s;ter what the Inqui&s;i|tors did publickly in the Cathedral Church of S. <HI>Stephen,</HI> before the general A&s;&s;embly of the Clergy and people. I &s;hall therefore at pre&s;ent, out of this Manu&s;cript ob&s;erve only that the Crimes of &s;uch as were to be put to death, or otherwi&s;e puni&s;hed, were only &s;uch wicked here&s;ies and deeds as the&s;e.</P>
<P><Q><HI>That they were ob&s;tinate;</HI> or that <HI>they returned as the dog to their vomit;</HI> or that they had not per&s;ecuted and de|tected Hereticks, as they were obli|ged by their Oaths, that they had been made to confe&s;s with great diffi|culty, or not till they were accu&s;ed by others, and taken and detained in Jail; or that when they came to their Pa&s;tors, or went away from them, they had kneeled and craved their ble&s;&s;ing, <HI>Ter adorabant eos, dicentes benedicite;</HI> and to &s;ome, <HI>Rogate Do|minum pro nobis, quod perducat nos ad bonum finem,</HI> pray God to bring us to a happy end; or that they believed tho&s;e whom the Church of <HI>Rome</HI>
<PB N="74" REF="46">called Hereticks to be good men, and Profe&s;&s;ors of the truth, and that they had commended their good lives to many, believing for &s;o many years, that they might be &s;aved in their way; or that they had fled or en|deavoured to flee into <HI>Lombar|dy;</HI> or that they had concealed &s;ome that were fled from the Inqui&s;itors; or privately buried &s;ome Hereticks in their Gardens; or that when they were &s;ick, &s;ome Hereticks had been brought to comfort them; or el&s;e that they had comforted, or promi&s;ed to comfort &s;ome dying Hereticks; or that they had heard them, or read &s;ome of their Books, or eaten of their ble&s;&s;ed Bread; or that they believed them&s;elves de&s;cended from the Apo&s;tles of Chri&s;t, and that their Pa&s;tors had from them that power of binding and loo&s;ing which Chri&s;t gave to ble&s;&s;ed <HI>Peter,</HI> and afterwards to the other Apo&s;tles; that <HI>they did believe there were but three Orders in the Church, Bi&s;hops, Prie&s;ts, and Deacons;</HI> (the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> makes &s;even;) That <HI>they thought the Excommunications of the Church of</HI>
<PB N="75" REF="46">Rome <HI>would not be their damnation;</HI> That they did not believe them&s;elves to be &s;ubject to the Pope and Prelates of the Roman Church, becau&s;e they per&s;ecuted them unju&s;tly; or that they had attempted to flee, or had not come to confe&s;s, le&s;t if they came into the Inqui&s;itors hands their Children &s;hould &s;tarve and peri&s;h.</Q></P>
<P>One, or two, or more of the&s;e were the mo&s;t abominable Crimes, which with many cruelties they made tho&s;e poor <HI>Walden&s;es</HI> to confe&s;s, and for which they burnt, immured, or other|wi&s;e puni&s;hed them. And nothing can more clear the Innocence of tho&s;e per|&s;ecuted people, than the accu&s;ations and convictions, which were then brought again&s;t them in the Courts of the Inqui&s;itors, their profe&s;t and impla|cable enemies, wherein we &s;ee nothing of tho&s;e either &s;illy or impious Errors, which many of the Romi&s;h Writers are plea&s;ed to impute to them.</P>
<P>So much I thought fit to &s;ay concern|ing tho&s;e pretended Hereticks who fir&s;t felt the mercile&s;s barbarities of the Pa|pal Inqui&s;ition.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="5" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="76" REF="47">
<HEAD>CHAP. V. <HI>Of the re&s;toring of the Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>NOw I &s;hall give you &s;ome ac|count of the &s;etting up, or re&s;toring the <HI>Sacred Tribunal</HI> in &s;everal places. The Inqui&s;ition was &s;o &s;ucce&s;sful in <HI>Tholo&s;a,</HI> and it &s;o well agreed with the principles of the Po|pi&s;h Religion, and the genius of the Roman Popes, that Frier <HI>Lambertus</HI> was authorized to be St. <HI>Dominic</HI>'s Co|adjutor, to help him to promote that work which &s;o well pro&s;pered in his hands. And that holy Father <HI>Inno|cent</HI> III. and his Succe&s;&s;ors u&s;ed all their &s;trength and endeavours, and watched all opportunities to erect in all places &s;uch a Court as <HI>holy Dominic</HI> did ma|nage. In many Cities of <HI>France,</HI> and even in <HI>Paris</HI> it was erected, as appears by a Bull of Pope <HI>Alexander,</HI> 47. 1258. In <HI>Hetruria,</HI> and other parts of <HI>Italy</HI> the <HI>Franci&s;can</HI> Friers were made In|qui&s;itors,
<PB N="77" REF="47">and appointed to proceed, <HI>anno</HI> 1258.</P>
<P><HI>Gregory</HI> IX. &s;ome twenty years be|fore had in <HI>Navarra</HI> and the adjacent parts, committed the judging and pu|ni&s;hing of Here&s;ie, by way of Inqui|&s;ition, to the <HI>Dominicans.</HI> In <HI>Lom|bardy</HI> al&s;o, which was the refuge of the <HI>Walden&s;es, Dominic</HI> had at the very fir&s;t taken care, that they &s;hould be duly pro&s;ecuted and de&s;troyed. In the <HI>Bel|gick</HI> Provinces Frier <HI>Robert</HI> and other Inqui&s;itors did burn very many of the <HI>Albigen&s;es.</HI> In many parts of <HI>Germany</HI> al&s;o, the like was done by times. In <HI>Spain</HI> and <HI>Portugal</HI> it is more uncertain when the Inqui&s;ition began, and &s;ome are of opinion there was none in tho&s;e parts before King <HI>Ferdinand:</HI> But <HI>A Paramo</HI> tells us, that in &s;ome Cities in <HI>Ca&s;tile,</HI> there are extant Bulls of Cle|ment IV. 1267. whereby the Provincial of the <HI>Dominicans</HI> is impowered to ap|point out of his Order Inqui&s;itors again&s;t Heretical pravity, in all the parts of that Kingdom which the Chri|&s;tians po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ed: And that <HI>Boniface</HI> IX. granted by a Bull the &s;ame power to <HI>Vincentius Lisboa,</HI> and to <HI>To&s;tatus Abu|len&s;is,</HI>
<PB N="78" REF="48">who in his works mentions Inqui|&s;itors among the <HI>Spaniards.</HI></P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>The erecting of the Spani&s;h Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>BUt if <HI>Spain</HI> was free for &s;ome time of the Inqui&s;ition, it had &s;ince that its turn to &s;ome purpo&s;e. When <HI>Clement</HI> V. commanded the Inqui&s;itors every where, to enquire into the Crimes and Here&s;ies of the Knight Tem|plars, and to de&s;troy them, about the year 1314. No mention, &s;aith <HI>A Para|mo,</HI> is made of their proceedings in the Kingdom of <HI>Ca&s;tile.</HI> And likely it is that the Bi&s;hops jealous of their power, had there and el&s;ewhere much abated the credit and authority of the <HI>holy Tri|bunal,</HI> which for &s;ome Ages had not much to do, Hereticks being grown le&s;s numerous, or le&s;s known, by rea&s;on of the &s;everity of the Inqui&s;ition at fir&s;t. But about the year 1480. and &s;o for|ward, the Inqui&s;ition regained its fir&s;t vigour and power, not only in <HI>Spain,</HI> but every where el&s;e. The occa&s;ion of it is &s;aid to be this.</P>
<PB N="79" REF="48">
<P><HI>Alphon&s;us Hojeda,</HI> Prior of St. <HI>Paul,</HI> a <HI>Dominican</HI> hou&s;e in <HI>Sevil,</HI> being migh|ty zealous again&s;t tho&s;e Jews who &s;ought to corrupt the Chri&s;tian Faith, was informed by a noble and credible Citizen, of the Family of the <HI>Gu&s;mans,</HI> that on <HI>Thur&s;day</HI> before <HI>Ea&s;ter,</HI> &s;ome Jews and Apo&s;tates had met in a cer|tain hou&s;e and uttered Bla&s;phemies, and performed impious Rites, of all which the Prior immediately certified their Catholick Maje&s;ties, <HI>Ferdinand</HI> and <HI>I&s;abella,</HI> who much grieved at it, ap|pointed him and others to make what inquiries they could into that horrid fact, by which means &s;ix of the Cri|minals were found out, apprehended, and ca&s;t into Pri&s;ons. This being famed throughout that great City, awakened the Zeal of Chri&s;tians, and induced many to inform again&s;t Apo|&s;tates, and &s;uch Jews as were active in per&s;uading Chri&s;tians to ob&s;erve the Old Te&s;tament. <HI>Petrus Gonzalez a Mendoza,</HI> Archbi&s;hop of <HI>Sevil,</HI> and and <HI>Thomas a Turre-Cremata,</HI> a Domini|can, Confe&s;&s;or to their Maje&s;ties, and Favourite, were both mo&s;t notorious for their zeal and fiercene&s;s. This la&s;t
<PB N="80" REF="49">took great pains to per&s;uade their Ma|je&s;ties, that to &s;ecure Religion, the Laws and and Decrees of the Popes &s;hould be put in execution again&s;t all Hereticks whatever, without any dif|ference or mercy, and obtained leave and power for him&s;elf and the Archbi|&s;hop to proceed, and &s;ee what they could do in that weighty matter. They &s;hed much bloud, and tried many ways, and at la&s;t did re&s;olve that the re&s;toring and better ordering of the In|qui&s;ition was that alone that could pre|&s;erve the Catholick Faith. Upon this therefore they did &s;pend all their Inte|re&s;t and their Indu&s;try, and with much ado per&s;uaded the King and Queen to a&s;&s;ent to it, and to obtain of Pope <HI>Six|tus Quartus</HI> the &s;etting up again of the Inqui&s;ition. To this <HI>his Holine&s;s</HI> rea|dily a&s;&s;ented, and by a gracious Bull impowered their Maje&s;ties to make In|qui&s;itors in the Kingdoms of <HI>Ca&s;tile</HI> and <HI>Leon.</HI> But le&s;t Inqui&s;itors made by Royal Authority &s;hould not do their bu&s;ine&s;s thoroughly, he appointed &s;e|ven Cen&s;ors of Faith in <HI>Sevill,</HI> el&s;ewhere he him&s;elf appointed Dominicans to look to the <HI>Sacred Office,</HI> and in a
<PB N="81" REF="49">manner revoked that power he had granted the King; and in the year 1484. <HI>Innocent</HI> VIII. con&s;tituted <HI>Turre Cremata</HI> Inqui&s;itor General, who &s;hould depute others, under him, as he &s;hould think fit, and as appears by his Bull, &s;ubjected the Inqui&s;itions of <HI>Arragon, Valentia, Cathalonia,</HI> and <HI>Sicily</HI> to the &s;upreme Inqui&s;itor of <HI>Ca&s;tile</HI> and <HI>Leon,</HI> who is now authorized both by Pope and King.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>The &s;etling of the Inqui&s;ition in</HI> Portu|gal, <HI>and el&s;ewhere.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THis Spani&s;h Inqui&s;ition hath a power &s;o irre&s;i&s;tible, and un|limited, and is &s;o fierce and rigorous in its proceedings, that it is altogether framed according to the Popes liking, and is become the Model of a true Papal Inqui&s;ition, &s;uch as his <HI>Holine&s;s</HI> would e&s;tabli&s;h every where, if he could. It goeth quite through the Spani&s;h Domi|nions, and was once e&s;tabli&s;hed even in their Fleets at Sea under the Reign of <HI>Philip</HI> II. Pope <HI>Pius</HI> V. made <HI>Rode|ricus
<PB N="82" REF="50">a Mendoca</HI> Naval Inqui&s;itor, be|cau&s;e about the year 1571, there were found men of &s;everal Religions, in tho&s;e Gallies that a&s;&s;i&s;ted the Italian Princes again&s;t the Turks.</P>
<P>This Inqui&s;ition thus &s;hipped and got to Sea, was &s;oon tran&s;ported into the <HI>Canary</HI> I&s;lands, and into both the <HI>In|dies,</HI> in all the Dominions of <HI>Spain</HI> and <HI>Portugal.</HI> But into <HI>Portugal</HI> it &s;elf it was re&s;etled by a crafty Knave, as is related by &s;ome, and believed by my Author,
<NOTE PLACE="marg"><HI>A Paramo.</HI> p. 228.</NOTE> who gives a large account of the pranks he plaid, to effect by his wits, what the earne&s;t de&s;ires and endea|vours of &s;everal Popes had not been able to do. His name was <HI>Sahabedra,</HI> an incon&s;iderable and daring Villain, who about the year 1536. came into that Kingdom as being a Cardinal, Le|gat, and Inqui&s;itor of Pope <HI>Paul</HI> III. He had &s;ome Money, and borrowed more by the help of &s;ome Confede|rates, and having gotten a good Re|tinue, and brave Ornaments, and forged Bulls and Seals, he began to u&s;e his power in <HI>Spain,</HI> and to play the Inqui&s;itor. This he did &s;o neatly, that every body took him to be one indeed:
<PB N="83" REF="50">And when he came into <HI>Portugal,</HI> well furni&s;hed with Moneys he had gotten from Spani&s;h Hereticks, he &s;truck a terror into the Country, as he pa&s;&s;ed along, and by his Officers had many Jews and Hereticks &s;eized and impri|&s;oned, whom he &s;everal ways puni&s;hed as became an Inqui&s;itor. King <HI>John</HI> amazed and a&s;toni&s;hed at the zeal and courage of this &s;tout undertaker, gave way to his proceedings, who would have done, no doubt, mo&s;t memo|rable feats, had he not unluckily been di&s;covered by &s;ome that came from <HI>Rome,</HI> and apprehended, and condem|ned to no &s;everer doom than to the Gallies, though by his pretended au|thority he had maimed and de&s;troyed many per&s;ons. No death would have been too bad for &s;uch a Villain, in any other ca&s;e: But this went for a witty cheat, as long as it was again&s;t Here|ticks, and proved the happy occa&s;ion of re&s;toring the Inqui&s;ition. Pope <HI>Paul</HI> III. interceded in his behalf, and his bowels yearned over him, and his Suc|ce&s;&s;or <HI>Paul</HI> IV. did redeem him from the Gallies.</P>
<PB N="84" REF="51">
<P>As bold an attempt, but not &s;o &s;uc|ce&s;sful, the &s;ame Author relates of Eight Dominican Friers, who went in|to the Dominions of <HI>Presbyter John,</HI> and erected by degrees an Inqui&s;ition among the Chri&s;tian <HI>Ethiopians,</HI> but were them&s;elves torn to pieces, and &s;o could only &s;hew their good, will. Such is the de&s;perate zeal of Roman Bigots.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="6" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. VI. <HI>Of &s;everal Tumults and Oppo&s;itions again&s;t the Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>BY thus &s;etling the Inqui&s;ition in &s;o many places, we may &s;ee, what a formidable and lawle&s;s power the Popes of <HI>Rome</HI> had here in the We&s;t, for &s;ome hundreds of years, before the Reformation. No Yoke could be heavier or more unacceptable to Princes and People than that bloudy Tribunal, and yet they were forced to be willing to be &s;laves to it. In <HI>Portugal</HI> and <HI>Spain</HI> &s;ome Kings have &s;trugled
<PB N="85" REF="51">again&s;t it, but to little purpo&s;e. Religi|on, in &s;pight of all endeavours to the contrary, will ever have a mighty influ|ence on all humane affairs, and the Re|ligion of <HI>Rome</HI> being &s;o contrived, as to make its Profe&s;&s;ors &s;ubmi&s;&s;ive Sub|jects to that Court, the Impo&s;itions of it mu&s;t be &s;ubmitted to, though tyranni|cal, unrea&s;onable, and again&s;t the liking of &s;uch as mu&s;t bear them. <HI>A Paramo</HI> him&s;elf relates many Complaints, Tu|mults, and bloudy &s;cuffles again&s;t the Inqui&s;ition, of &s;uch as either had &s;uffe|red and &s;ighed under its intolerable op|pre&s;&s;ion, or of &s;uch as trembled at the thoughts of its being &s;etled among them.</P>
<P>In <HI>Arragon, anno</HI> 1484. there were loud and pitious clamours of the Peo|ple again&s;t the Confi&s;cations and pro|ceedings of that dreadful Tribunal. In <HI>Valentia</HI> and <HI>Catalonia,</HI> about the &s;ame time, there were in&s;urrections and mighty endeavours to have &s;haken off that heavy yoke. In the <HI>Baleares In&s;u|lae,</HI> in <HI>Majorca</HI> and el&s;e where, the <HI>Holy Tribunal</HI> became mo&s;t hated, it was per&s;ecuted bitterly, many Inqui&s;itors were driven away, and the People
<PB N="86" REF="52">made &s;uch tumultuous and violent en|deavours again&s;t it, as were hardly allayed. In <HI>Sardinia,</HI> about the year 1498. there were al&s;o many quarrels and di&s;turbances by rea&s;on of the In|qui&s;ition, and the King's Lieutenant, with the Archbi&s;hop of <HI>Callary</HI> did by main force break into the Pri&s;ons of the Inqui&s;ition, to deliver a man con|demned for Herefie. In <HI>Sicily,</HI> where the Inqui&s;ition is mo&s;t formidable, there have been frequently long feuds and conte&s;ts betwixt the Inqui&s;itors, and Secular Judges. Even at <HI>Rome,</HI> when <HI>Paul</HI> IV. was dead, <HI>anno</HI> 1559. the People gathered together, and with great fury broke into the &s;trong hou&s;e of the Inqui&s;itors, tore down all the doors, committed many outrages, loaded with blows and indignities <HI>Thomas Sa|cotus</HI> General of the Inqui&s;ition, and his Adjutant <HI>Seraphinus Cavalli,</HI> and almo&s;t burnt the &s;tately Mona&s;tery of St. <HI>Mary &s;uper Minervam,</HI> becau&s;e it had expre&s;&s;ed much re&s;pect and good will for the Inqui&s;ition. But the wor&s;t thing of this nature did happen at <HI>Na|ples,</HI> whereby it was almo&s;t de&s;troyed. King <HI>Ferdinand</HI> had in vain endea|voured
<PB N="87" REF="52">to &s;et up again an Inqui&s;ition in that populous City, but the People &s;o &s;trongly oppo&s;ed it, that it took no effect, till that potent Emperour <HI>Charles</HI> V. at the earne&s;t &s;olicitation of Pope <HI>Paul</HI> III. effected it with great difficulty. The Pope gave good words and large promi&s;es to the Citizens, and a&s;&s;ured them by a Bull, that their own men &s;hould be the Judges of the In|qui&s;ition: but for all that they knew and did dread what the event would be, if once that black Tribunal were &s;et up, therefore they bound them&s;elves by Oaths that they would never &s;uffer it, but would rather chu&s;e to lo&s;e their lives, as they did al&s;o, many of them, at &s;everal occa&s;ions: E&s;pecially when two men being carried to Pri&s;on, by the Officers of the Inqui&s;ition, cried as they went along, that they were appre|hended by the power of the Inqui&s;itors. and were led to die in their Dungeons; whereat the people incen&s;ed, ri&s;e in great tumults, and filled the Town with bloud and confu&s;ion, and had their hou&s;es battered about their ears, by the great Guns from the Ca&s;tle, which plaid upon them. But after all they were
<PB N="88" REF="53">fain to admit what was &s;o fearful and odious to them.</P>
<P>Almo&s;t the like had hapned long be|fore in the City of <HI>Parma,</HI> in the time of <HI>Martin</HI> IV. there was a long and bloudy Tumult, occa&s;ioned by the burning of a woman for Here&s;ie, and <HI>Florius</HI> the Inqui&s;itor was killed by the People; as many more have been, of tho&s;e Mini&s;ters of cruelties, whom therefore the Pope hath Sainted or de|clared Martyrs.</P>
<P>But all this re&s;i&s;tance the People made in &s;o many places again&s;t Papal Inqui&s;ition, could avail nothing. The Pope held them partly by the Con&s;ci|ence, and partly by external force; having, as he hath, numerous Armies, in all Popi&s;h Countries, of Friers and Monks, who can handle both Swords, the Spiritual and Temporal, and can engage many Zealots to &s;ide with him, who is believed to be Chri&s;t's Vicar, and the infallible Head of the Church, to whom every &s;oul mu&s;t be &s;ubject, under pain of damnation: having &s;o great and united a &s;trength, he mu&s;t needs carry it, at long run, again&s;t the &s;cattered Forces, of unheaded Multi|tudes.
<PB N="89" REF="53"><HI>France</HI> indeed hath ca&s;t off long ago the yoke of the Inqui&s;ition, and pre&s;erved &s;ome more liberty: but it hath been upon condition, that Here|ticks in it &s;hould be ma&s;&s;acred, per&s;e|cuted, and de&s;troyed by &s;ome other means. And even the Republick of <HI>Venice,</HI> as jealous as it is of its liberty, and apprehen&s;ive of the Popes ambi|tious and tyrannical de&s;igns: even <HI>Ve|nice</HI> with all its policy, hath been fain to admit of an Inqui&s;ition. In the year 1378. <HI>Ludovicus Donatus,</HI> a Franci&s;can, was there appointed by the Pope, though with le&s;&s;er power, and there|fore le&s;&s;er &s;everity than el&s;ewhere. For there the Patriarch and &s;ome Senators, who are Venetians, always &s;it with the Inqui&s;itor. And when <HI>Pius Quintus, anno</HI> 1564. would have brought in the <HI>Spani&s;h</HI> Inqui&s;ition, it was &s;o &s;trong|ly oppo&s;ed, that he was fain to give over.</P>
<P>But now by the ri&s;e of the <HI>Je&s;uits,</HI> who&s;e Order <HI>Paul</HI> III. confirmed, there is come &s;o great an acce&s;&s;ion of Forces to the Pope, that if but this Prote&s;tant Kingdom can be ruined, and brought under him again, it will be ea&s;ie for him
<PB N="90" REF="54">to regain all the power he hath lo&s;t, and to make the Inqui&s;ition of as large an extent as his Religion. Which if God &s;hould ever permit, and by that means puni&s;h our unquiet, ungoverna|ble &s;pirits, and our contempt of Reli|gion and Order, it is not to be doubted but the Pope with his Friers and Je&s;uits would take care &s;o to &s;ettle the <HI>Holy Tribunal,</HI> as to cut off together with our Religion, all hope of ever being free from that Romi&s;h Tyranny.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="7" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. VII. <HI>Of the ordering of the Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>HAd the Inqui&s;ition at fir&s;t been modelled and looked after, as it hath been &s;ince the times of <HI>Ferdinand,</HI> and &s;ince the Reformation, it would not have decayed and been neglected, as it was in mo&s;t places for about two hundred years. <HI>Dominicus</HI> and his Succe&s;&s;ors for about an hundred years proceeded vigourou&s;ly, and in
<PB N="91" REF="54">that time de&s;troyed &s;o many Millions of &s;uch as di&s;&s;ented from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and &s;truck &s;uch a terrour in the re&s;t, that they were fain to lie clo&s;e and concealed; and where they ap|peared, the Bi&s;hops alone could ea&s;ily de&s;troy them: or other means were u&s;ed to keep them under.</P>
<P>They had no &s;ure Methods at fir&s;t to proceed by, and there occurred now and then &s;uch difficulties that the In|qui&s;itors were fain to repair to <HI>His Ho|line&s;s,</HI> to know his plea&s;ure, which was the great Rule they went by, and mean while the concerns of the <HI>Holy Tribunal</HI> were much hindred or negle|cted by rea&s;on of their ab&s;ence. Indeed <HI>&V;rban</HI> IV. 1260. endeavoured to re|move this inconvenience, by creating a General of the Inqui&s;ition, to whom Inqui&s;itors from all parts might freely &s;end for a&s;&s;i&s;tance or direction, as ap|pears by the Bulls which con&s;tituted Cardinal <HI>Caetan,</HI> who afterwards was <HI>Nicolas</HI> III. the fir&s;t General, wherein the Pope tells the Inqui&s;itors: <HI>Pericu|lo&s;a &amp; gravia Impedimenta quae praedicto negotio vobis emer&s;erint, dilecto Fr. Joh. S. Nicolai in Arce Juliano Diacono
<PB N="92" REF="55">Cardinali quem eidem praefecimus negotio, &s;ignificare curetis,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>That in all ca&s;es wherein they &s;hould be unable to proceed, or doubtful what to do, they &s;hould acquaint the Gene|ral, who in&s;tructed by him, would find to every evil a proper remedy.</Q></P>
<P>So far it was well, and this might have done much; but afterwards <HI>Cele|&s;tine</HI> V. let it fall, and made no Gene|ral, and the Office became very uncer|tain, many after-Popes neglecting it, as <HI>Cele&s;tine</HI> had done, till at la&s;t <HI>Paul</HI> III. who died in love with the Inqui|&s;ition, and in commending of it, annex|ed the General&s;hip to certain Cardinals, and &s;o fixed and appointed it, that it hath never been di&s;continued &s;ince. And now in &s;pight of all former cruel|ties and oppo&s;itions, the Reformation of Religion having appeared and made great progre&s;s, Inqui&s;ition was to &s;tand in great &s;tead. Here&s;ies did &s;pread far and near, and even in <HI>Spain</HI> and <HI>Italy</HI> were like to prevail, wherefore it be|hoved the Pope to ply hard his power|ful Engine; when all lay at &s;take, and no other means could prevent what he &s;o much dreaded, the re&s;toring of
<PB N="93" REF="55">things to their Primitive &s;tate: The Court of <HI>Rome</HI> therefore did then &s;tu|dy to make the <HI>Holy Tribunal</HI> as u&s;eful and &s;erviceable as might be.</P>
<P>To this purpo&s;e the Canoni&s;ts were &s;et upon, to &s;tate the Ca&s;e of Here&s;ie, and &s;hew what ways the Inqui&s;itors might be&s;t find it out, and mo&s;t &s;evere|ly and compendiou&s;ly puni&s;h and ex|terminate it. And in this they became very prolix, and a world of them about that time in <HI>Spain</HI> and <HI>Italy</HI> writ Vo|lumes upon this &s;ubject. Then al&s;o came out many Bulls for the ordering and encouraging of the Inqui&s;ition, to enlarge its power and privileges. <HI>Ba|riola</HI> and <HI>Pegna,</HI> famous for their skill in tho&s;e affairs, reckon above 110, for about the &s;pace of thirty or forty years, from the time of <HI>Hadrian</HI> VI. who was Pope <HI>anno</HI> 1522. till their own time, all which Bulls were for the wel|fare of the Inqui&s;ition, and the ruin of Hereticks.</P>
<P>To the &s;ame end it was appointed by the &s;aid <HI>Paul</HI> III. that the mo&s;t im|portant concerns of the Inqui&s;ition &s;hould on <HI>Thur&s;days</HI> in every Week be debated in pre&s;ence of his Holine&s;s,
<PB N="94" REF="56">that his ble&s;&s;ing and direction might pro&s;per them the better; <HI>&V;t faciliorem exitum habeant negotia Inqui&s;itionis.</HI> This continues to this day from the year 1539. and contributes much to the great honour and e&s;teem of the Inqui|&s;itors, and to the quick and happy &s;uc|ce&s;s of their proceedings. As al&s;o, that afterwards <HI>Sixtus Quintus</HI> having divi|ded the College of Cardinals into fif|teen Congregations to expedite the va|rious Affairs of Chri&s;tendom, a&s;&s;igned to the fir&s;t and chiefe&s;t of tho&s;e Con|gregations which con&s;i&s;teth of &s;ix or &s;even Cardinals, one Commi&s;&s;ary Ge|neral, and a General A&s;&s;e&s;&s;or of the Holy Office, the care of &s;uch things as relate to it; but this he rather re|&s;tored than in&s;tituted, as appears by his Patent to this purpo&s;e, which contains many things remarkable, and &s;o I &s;et it down at large.</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<PB N="95" REF="56">
<HEAD>SECT. I: <HI>The Bull of</HI> Sixtus Quintus <HI>about the new Modelling of the Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P><HI>ANno</HI> 1587. &mdash; <HI>In primis igitur, quo|niam fides, &s;ine qua impo&s;&s;ibile e&s;t placere Deo, totius &s;piritualis aedifica|tionis fundamentum e&s;t, cupientes hoc prae|cio&s;um depo&s;itum quod nobis poti&s;&s;imum &agrave; Chri&s;to Domino in Beato Petro Apo&s;tolo e&s;t creditum, adver&s;us omnes inferorum portas, integrum inviolatumque cu&s;todire, Congregationem &s;anctae Inqui&s;itionis Hae|reticae pravitatis, magna praedece&s;&s;orum no&s;trorum providentia, tanquam</HI> firmi&s;&s;i|mum Catholicae fidei propugnaculum <HI>in &V;rbe in&s;titutum, cui ob &s;ummam rei gra|vitatem Romanus Pontifex prae&s;idere &s;o|let: Nos quoque confirmamus &amp; corrobo|ramus illius omnia in&s;tituta omne&s;que &amp; &s;ingulas facultates &agrave; Romanis Pontif. Prae|dece&s;. no&s;tris, Cardinalibus, ad eam con|gregationem pro tempore delectis Conce&s;&s;as. Omnemque authoritatem &amp; pote&s;tatem eis communicatam, &s;cilicet inquirendi, pro|cedendi, &s;ententiandi &amp; definiendi in omnibus cau&s;is tam haere&s;im manife&s;tam
<PB N="96" REF="57">quam &s;chi&s;mata, Apo&s;tatiam &agrave; fide, Ma|giam, &s;ortelegia, divinationes, &s;acramen|torum abu&s;us &amp; quaecunque alia quae etiam prae&s;umptam haere&s;im &s;apere videntur, con|cernentibus, non &s;olum in &V;rbe, &amp; &s;tatu temporali nobis &amp; huic &s;anctae &s;edi &s;ub|jecto, &s;ed etiam in univer&s;o terrarum orbe, ubi Chri&s;tiana viget Religio, &s;uper omnes Patriarchas, Primates, Archi|epi&s;copos, Epi&s;copos &amp; alios inferiores, ac Inqui&s;itores, quocunque privilegio illi &s;uf|fulti &s;int, quorum ac aliorum praedictorum &s;eries his no&s;tris literis ad verbum ex|pre&s;&s;a cen&s;eatur confirmamus: Ea denique omnia quae per eo&s;dem praedece&s;&s;ores circa candem Congregationem, illius juri&s;dictio|nem &amp; authoritatem decreta fuerunt, nos itidem &s;tatuimus atque decernimus: Ex|ceptiones quoque, immunitates, privilegia at|que indulta etiam eju&s;dem officii mini&s;tris, vel in hunc u&s;que diem conce&s;&s;u u&s;uque re|cepta, pariter approbamus, obnixe in do|mino hortantes, &amp; per vi&s;cera mi&s;ericor|diae Je&s;u Chri&s;ti, &amp; per eju&s;dem tremen|dum judicium obte&s;tantes chari&s;&s;imos in Chri&s;to filios no&s;tros in Imperatorem electum, omn&eacute;&s;que Reges ac dilectos Filios Nobiles viros Rerum-publicarum, alio&s;que duces, illi&s;que regendis &amp; admini|&s;trandis
<PB N="97" REF="57">praepo&s;itos, ac &s;ingulos orbis terra|rum principes &amp; magi&s;tratus quibus gladii &s;aecularis pote&s;tas ad malorum vindictam &agrave; Deo e&s;t tradita, per eam ip&s;am quam &s;e tueri promi&s;erunt Catholicam fidem, ut &s;ic &s;uas qui&s;que partes, &s;ive in prae&s;tando mi|ni&s;tris praedictis auxilio, &s;ive in criminum po&s;t eccle&s;iae &s;ententiam animadver&s;ione interponat (quod eos pro eorum pietate libenter facturos confidimus) ut eorum quoque prae&s;idio mini&s;tri ip&s;i tantum mu|nus tamque &s;alutiferum, pro Regis aeterni gloria ac Religionis incremento feliciter exequantur, cujus pii Chri&s;tianique ob&s;e|quii principes ip&s;i &amp; Magi&s;tratus am|pli&s;&s;imum &agrave; Domino praemium recepturi &s;unt in aeternae beatudinis Con&s;ortio, Ca|tholicae Fidei a&s;&s;ertoribus &amp; defen&s;oribus praeparatum. In his autem omnibus no&s;tra e&s;t intentio, ne in officio &s;anctae Inqui&s;i|tionis, in Regnis &amp; Dominiis Hi&s;pania|rum, &s;edis Apo&s;tolicae authoritate &s;uperi|oribus temporibus in&s;tituto, ex quo uberes in agro Domini fructus indies prodire con&s;picimus, nobis aut &s;ucce&s;&s;oribus no&s;tris incon&s;ultis aliquid innovetur.</HI>&mdash;</P>
<P>In Engli&s;h thus: <HI>Sixtus Quintus,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><Q>Fir&s;t, becau&s;e that Faith, without which it is impo&s;&s;ible to plea&s;e God,
<PB N="98" REF="58">is the foundation of the whole &s;piri|tual building, we de&s;iring to pre&s;erve intire and inviolable again&s;t all the gates of Hell, that precious depo&s;i|tum which our Lord Chri&s;t hath com|mitted chiefly to our tru&s;t, in the per|&s;on of holy <HI>Peter</HI> the Apo&s;tle, do therefore confirm and corroborate the Congregation of the Holy Inqui|&s;ition again&s;t Heretical Pravity, which Congregation, by the wi&s;dom and great prudence of our Predece&s;&s;ors hath been in&s;tituted in this City, as the &s;tronge&s;t Bull-wark of the Ca|tholick Faith, and over the which the Roman Popes are to pre&s;ide, by rea&s;on of the great importance of the matter: As we al&s;o confirm and &s;trengthen all the &s;everal rights and faculties granted by our Predece&s;&s;ors to tho&s;e Cardinals that are cho&s;en for this Congregation; and likewi&s;e all the authority and power communica|ted to them: <HI>viz.</HI> to enquire, pro|ceed, define, and give &s;entence not only in all cau&s;es about manife&s;t He|re&s;ie, Schi&s;m, Apo&s;tacie, Witch|crafts, Divinations, abu&s;e of Sacra|ments, but al&s;o in all other cau&s;es
<PB N="99" REF="58">any ways &s;u&s;pect of Here&s;ie: And this not only in this City, and the Temporal &s;tate &s;ubject to this holy See, but al&s;o throughout all the world, where ever there is any thing of Chri&s;tianity, above all Patriarchs, Primates, Archbi&s;hops, Bi&s;hops, In|qu&s;itors, and all other inferiours, as though here expre&s;&s;ed by name, what|ever priviledge they may have or pretend: And whatever hath been decreed by our Predece&s;&s;ors about this Congregation, and the juri&s;dicti|on and power belonging to it, we al&s;o decree, and approve, and re|new all the Exemptions, Immuni|ties, Privileges, and Grants, which hitherto have been granted to the Officers of the Inqui&s;ition, or by cu&s;tom enjoyed by them; In the name of the Lord earne&s;tly exhorting and adjuring by the bowels of the mercies of Je&s;us Chri&s;t, and by his dreadful Judgment our mo&s;t beloved Sons in Chri&s;t, the Emperour Elect, and all Kings, with our beloved Sons all, Nobles, Magi&s;trates, Princes, and Potentates of the Earth, to whom God hath given the Sword of Secular
<PB N="100" REF="59">power, to take vengeance of the wic|ked, by that Catholick Faith they have promi&s;ed to defend; that they would every one of them &s;o fully do their part, (as we hope they freely will, out of their pious di&s;po&s;ition) either by &s;eeing the Sentence of the Church executed again&s;t Criminals, or in &s;o a&s;&s;i&s;ting the fore&s;aid Officers, that by their help they may duly and happily di&s;charge their weighty and &s;alutary Office, to the encrea&s;e of Religion, and to the glory of the eternal King: And of this their pious and Chri&s;tian obedience and &s;ervice tho&s;e Princes and Magi&s;trates &s;hall receive that mo&s;t ample reward, pre|pared to the A&s;&s;erters and Defenders of the Catholick Faith in the enjoy|ment of heavenly bli&s;s. Now by the&s;e pre&s;ents, it is not our Intention, that any thing, without our &s;pecial leave, &s;hould be changed, in that Office of the Holy Inqui&s;ition, which hath brought, and &s;till brings a mo&s;t plentiful harve&s;t in the field of the Lord, e&s;tabli&s;hed heretofore in <HI>Spain</HI> by the authority of this Apo&s;tolick See.</Q></P>
<PB N="101" REF="59">
<P>Hereby we &s;ee how well affected the Pope is towards the <HI>Holy Office,</HI> and how firm, how well ordered, how ho|nourable he hath made it; how ear|ne&s;t, how &s;olicitous he is to have it pre|&s;erved and made univer&s;al, if all Chri|&s;tian Princes would but be his dutiful Children: and how in the name of God, of his Religion, and even of the mercies of our mo&s;t charitable and gra|cious Redeemer, we are all devoted to the mercile&s;s cruelties of the Inqui&s;i|tion, of which as we &s;ee the Pope is the Head, and the mo&s;t careful Di|rector.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="8" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. VIII. <HI>Of the proceedings of the Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THe proceedings of this dreadful Court being terrible and odi|ous, much maligned by the People, and again&s;t the very propen&s;ities of humane nature, are therefore &s;ecret and &s;ilent, there is nothing that makes
<PB N="102" REF="60">a noi&s;e, or that appears abroad, except it may be once a year, when they make a brave &s;hew and Pageant of <HI>the act of Faith,</HI> which is the day of publick execution; all the re&s;t is remote from witne&s;s and ob&s;ervation, &s;aving what is previous to the impri&s;onment.</P>
<P>There is, with &s;ome difference in every Kingdom or State where In|qui&s;ition is &s;et up, a General of it, who in his Precinct is &s;upreme, but is accountable to the great General of all, who re&s;ides at <HI>Rome,</HI> and to that Con|gregation wherein the Pope pre&s;ides, (as is before &s;aid.) This Inferiour General with other Inqui&s;itors, deputed and authorized by the Pope, manageth all the affairs within his Di&s;trict, that belong to the Cognizance of the <HI>Holy Tribunal,</HI> which is erected but in few places, though it commands all the Country.</P>
<P>Here and there in the great Cities &s;ome of the Inqui&s;itors re&s;ide, in the Mona&s;tery of their Order, which is commonly a &s;trong and &s;tately Hou&s;e for the purpo&s;e, half a Ca&s;tle, and half a Goal, fitted with all conveniences requi&s;ite, Dungeons, in&s;truments of
<PB N="103" REF="60">torture, Officers of all &s;orts, and two or three of the <HI>Holy Fathers,</HI> Domini|cans, Franci&s;cans, or Je&s;uits of late, who are the Judges of the Court, and many other Friers of the &s;ame Order.</P>
<P>Herein men are brought &s;everal ways; by a Citation, which they call <HI>Verbalis,</HI> when the party hath a good E&s;tate, (which &s;ometimes is his guilt) and being really no Heretick, is not likely to run away. Then they &s;end to him one of their Officers, to tell him that <HI>the mo&s;t Reverend the Inqui&s;itors, will &s;peak with him, about &s;ome things that concern his &s;oul;</HI> and this is the verbal Citation. But if he be really tainted, or &s;trongly &s;u&s;pect of Here&s;ie, and like to ab&s;cond, then they begin by a Citation which they call real; that is, by &s;eizing upon him. The <HI>Captura,</HI> or apprehen&s;ion, is that which they call <HI>Realis Citatio;</HI> as <HI>Cae&s;ar Carena,</HI> a late Author, and many others before him, tell us.</P>
<P>When they appear who are brought in either way, the Inqui&s;itors, who al|ways look and &s;peak grave and &s;erious, tell them with a demure countenance,
<PB N="104" REF="61">and in &s;oft and godly language, that they are obliged by the duty of their holy Office to &s;earch into the Truth of &s;ome things which much concern the honour of God, and his eternal happine&s;s; and then after &s;everal que&s;tions, and grave exhortations that they would examine them&s;elves, and find out and confe&s;s wherein they are guilty, they commit them to cu&s;tody; or it may be, he that had the Verbal Citation is &s;ent home, and ordered to return within &s;o many days, and &s;oberly admoni&s;hed to look to him&s;elf, and to do what becomes a good Catholick.</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of the Accu&s;ations:</HI></HEAD>
<P>IT is to be &s;uppo&s;ed, before a man be thus cited, that he hath been ac|cu&s;ed, and &s;ometimes it is true, though by &s;ome other means he may be brought into that evil net, out of which no man can ever wholly free him&s;elf: But accu&s;ations are the mo&s;t frequent beginnings of the Tragedy, and whe|ther true or fal&s;e, there is no fence
<PB N="105" REF="61">again&s;t them. It is not here as in the Secular Tribunals of Princes, where you make your legal defence, and know what witne&s;&s;es and accu&s;ations are again&s;t you, and are confronted be|fore your Accu&s;ers, and every thing is tran&s;acted publickly: But in the Inqui|&s;ition your Judge generally is your enemy, who de&s;igns you an ill turn; your defence &s;ignifies nothing, you can have no friend in that horrid Den, to hear or &s;ee what is &s;aid or done; and you never know who accu&s;eth you, or of what. It is a rule in the practice of that Court, <HI>Nunquam &s;unt publicandi te&s;tes.</HI>
<Q>That the Witne&s;&s;es mu&s;t never be publi&s;hed or declared.</Q> And <HI>A Pa|ramo</HI> tells us, <HI>p.</HI> 159. that when <HI>Charles</HI> V. yet young, was mightily pre&s;t to en|terpo&s;e his authority, that the Wit|ne&s;&s;es in the Court of Inqui&s;ition might be known and confronted, as el&s;e|where, and 800000. Pi&s;tols were offe|red him by the Spaniards to do it, Car|dinal <HI>Franci&s;cus Ximenius,</HI> the then General of the Inqui&s;ition, with&s;tood and hindred it, becau&s;e it would bring danger and di&s;couragement to the Witne&s;&s;es, and in a great mea&s;ure
<PB N="106" REF="62">hinder the proceedings of the <HI>Holy Tribunal.</HI></P>
<P>The accu&s;ations then, are all clancular, no man knows whence the deadly blow comes; and there is this further mi&s;|chief in it, that the Witne&s;s is not to prove the truth of what he chargeth upon another, but the Judge is to make it out, by tortures, or by what means he can; <HI>Non &s;ubit onus probandi qui de|nunciat, &s;ed judici onus remittit;</HI> &s;o their Directories tell us,
<Q>The Judge, and not the Accu&s;er is to make proof of the accu&s;ation.</Q> And whether proof be made or not, &s;till the Inqui&s;itors may proceed, for according to one of their Rules, any <HI>indicium,</HI> likelihood, or &s;u&s;picion warrants all their pro&s;ecu|tions; <HI>Non e&s;t nece&s;&s;e ad procedendum probari corpus delicti.</HI> And &s;o we need not marvel if there have been &s;o many attempts to &s;hake of this Tyranny, for no man is &s;afe under it, no not the mo&s;t zealous Romani&s;t.</P>
<P>The Accu&s;er is at no trouble, nor no charge at all; if he comes by way of <HI>Denunciation,</HI> as they call it, that is, by naming them that know the Fact. That &s;uch and &s;uch know that <HI>N. N.</HI> &s;aid or
<PB N="107" REF="62">did &s;uch heretical things. The Inqui|&s;itors takes &s;ome of his Servants to be Witne&s;&s;es of this, and then the Denun|ciator hath no more to do.</P>
<P>Or if the Accu&s;er &s;peaks as of his own knowledge, after his Information taken he is free, and were it never &s;o improbable or fal&s;e, it lies in the Inqui|&s;itors brea&s;t to proceed as he &s;hall plea&s;e afterwards. And whether the proofs be weak or &s;trong, or none at all, as &s;oon as a man any ways is defferred as guilty, the <HI>Fi&s;calis,</HI> who is a Civil Officer, and as it were the Kings Solli|citor in the holy Office, or more pro|perly a Confederate with the Inqui&s;i|tors, in&s;laved to their plea&s;ure by Oaths and Intere&s;t, comes and under|takes the quarrel, <HI>&amp; petit capturam Rei,</HI> as the <HI>Canoni&s;ts</HI> &s;ay, demands that the real or pretended Criminal may be ap|prehended, and begins the pro&s;ecution in this manner:</P>
<P><HI>Ego</HI> N. N. <HI>Fi&s;calis &s;ancti&s;&s;imae In|qui&s;itionis, coram te Revendo Inqui&s;itore contra Haereticam pravitatem judice dele|gato in cau&s;is fidei, criminaliter accu&s;o</HI> N.N. <HI>qui cum &s;it Chri&s;tianus baptizatus &amp; velut talis apud omnes habitus, &agrave; fide
<PB N="108" REF="63">Catholica rece&s;&s;it, &amp; ad pe&s;tiferam haere|&s;im Calvini&s;tarum vel Luther. impie acce&s;&s;it, praedicans, &s;cribens, firmiterque a&s;&s;erens multa dogmata haeretica, &s;candalo&s;<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">, &amp; valde &s;u&s;pecta in approbationem &amp; lau|dem praectorum Haereticorum, quos velut magi&s;tros imitatur.</HI>
<Q>I <HI>N. N.</HI> Sollicitor of the mo&s;t holy Inqui&s;ition, accu&s;e before thee Reverend Inqui&s;itor again&s;t Heretical Pravity, judge de|legat in matters of Faith one <HI>A. B.</HI> of &s;uch a place, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> who being a Chri&s;tian baptized, and as &s;uch gene|rally e&s;teemed, hath receded from the Catholick Faith, to follow the pe&s;ti|lent Here&s;ies of the <HI>Calvini&s;ts</HI> or <HI>Lu|therans,</HI> and hath preached, writ, and a&s;&s;erted many Doctrines hereti|cal, &s;candalous, and very &s;u&s;pect, for the prai&s;e and approbation of the fore&s;aid Hereticks, whom he owns for Leaders.</Q></P>
<P>The Accu&s;ation thus put in form, and pro&s;ecuted by this <HI>Fi&s;calis,</HI> it is great odds but the unhappy man is utterly undone in this world; and happy were it for him if he could go out of it with|out the tedious mi&s;eries of a hard im|pri&s;onment, and the exqui&s;ite pains of
<PB N="109" REF="63">cruel tortures; for if he be indeed in|fected with what they call Here&s;ie, <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">hough he knows nothing of his be|<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">ng detected, and perhaps fears it not, <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">et it is ten to one but that the Inqui|<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">itors by their many arts and &s;ubtilties will &s;earch it out &s;o far as to proceed <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">gain&s;t him with the utmo&s;t rigour, One of them u&s;es this Di&s;tich to this <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">urpo&s;e.</P>
<Q><L><HI>Sed quoniam variant animi, variabimus artes,</HI></L>
<L><HI>Mille mali &s;pecies, mille &s;alutis erunt.</HI></L></Q>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Of proceeding by way of Inqui&s;ition.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THere is another <HI>Modus procedendi,</HI> which they call <HI>per Inqui&s;itionem,</HI> when there is no direct <HI>Accu&s;er</HI> nor <HI>De|<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">iator, Sed quis fama laborat,</HI> as they &s;peak, but a man hath an ill fame; then <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">hey enquire into the publick report, <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">nd begin the action thus:</P>
<P><HI>In nomine Domini Amen, anno</HI> 1660. <HI>die</HI> &amp;c. <HI>ad aures venerabilis &amp; Religio&s;i viri domini Fratris</HI> N. <HI>o. p. in Tali
<PB N="110" REF="64">Dominio Inqui&s;iteris haereticae pravitatis &agrave; &s;ancta &s;ede &s;pecialiter delegati, perve|nit pluries, fama publica referente, quod</HI> N. <HI>de tali loco, dixit vel fecit talia con|tra fidem; acta &s;unt haec anno,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>in prae&s;entia Te&s;tium vocatorum &amp; mei notarii.</HI></P>
<P><Q>In the name of God Amen, In the year <HI>&amp;c.</HI> it being reported by com|mon fame, came often to the ears of the venerable and religious Father <HI>N.</HI> Dominican, Inqui&s;itor again&s;t He|retical pravity by a &s;pecial delegation from the holy See, within &s;uch a Province, that <HI>A. B.</HI> &s;aid and did &s;uch things, contrary to the Faith; in to|ken whereof the&s;e pre&s;ents were drawn in pre&s;ences of Witne&s;&s;es and of my Notary.</Q></P>
<P>This Record entred, the party is &s;ure to hear of it one time or another, ex|cept he &s;oon dies or e&s;capes; for now he is become &s;u&s;pect, he &s;hall next op|portunity without fail receive by an unwelcom Me&s;&s;enger, &s;uch a Citation as this.</P>
<P><HI>Frater</HI> N. <HI>ordinis praed. In &mdash; Inqui|&s;itor Haereticae pravitatis, Dilecto in Chri|&s;to</HI> N. N. <HI>&s;olutem, &amp; mandatis no&s;tri<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">,
<PB N="111" REF="64">im&ograve; verius apo&s;tolicis firmiter obedire; quia de per&s;ona ve&s;tra Talia &agrave; fide dignis ad no&s;tram notitiam &s;unt deducta, quae &s;i vera e&s;&s;ent, de fide redderent vos &s;u&s;pectum, ideo ex debito injuncti nobis officii vos monemus peremptorie per pre&s;entes, qua|tenus curetis ante nos per&s;onaliter compa|rere, die,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>&amp; loco,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>modo debito re&s;pon&s;urus. Datum,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><Q>Frier <HI>N.</HI> of the Order of St. <HI>Domi|nic,</HI> Inqui&s;itor again&s;t Heretical pra|vity in &s;uch a place, to our Beloved in Chri&s;t <HI>A. B.</HI> we wi&s;h health, and that he may con&s;tantly obey our Commands, or rather tho&s;e of the Holy See. Becau&s;e &s;ome creditable per&s;ons have reported to us &s;uch things concerning you, which if true would make &s;u&s;pect the &s;oundne&s;s of your Faith: therefore, as we are obliged by our Office, we admoni&s;h you peremptorily by the&s;e pre&s;ents, that you fail not to appear per&s;onally before us, &s;uch a day, in &s;uch a place, then and there to an&s;wer duly about the premi&s;es.</Q> Given, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>This Summons received, the man mu&s;t con&s;ider what to do, and there is great danger in every thing he can
<PB N="112" REF="65">re&s;olve upon. The attempting to e&s;cape by Flight is not without great difficulty, for the Inqui&s;itors have Spies upon them, whom they are re&s;olved to have in their power, and if he be taken, he comes under the notion of a Fugitive, and mu&s;t expect nothing but &s;everity. The appearing according to the Cita|tion expo&s;eth him to a certain ruine, if he hath done or &s;aid any thing in fa|vour of the Modern Here&s;ies of <HI>Luther</HI> or <HI>Calvin;</HI> for though he &s;hould recant, yet his E&s;tate is forfeited, and he is either condemned to the <HI>San-benit,</HI> or to be pent up betwixt four Walls to live upon bread and water: and if ac|cording to his per&s;ua&s;ion he per&s;i&s;ts in the confe&s;&s;ion of the True Faith, he mu&s;t re&s;olve upon the patience of Primitive Martyrs, and comfort him|&s;elf with the hope of a reward in heaven.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="113" REF="65">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>Of the Inqui&s;itors Vi&s;itation.</HI></HEAD>
<P>BUt before I give an account of the farther poceedings of the <HI>Holy Tribunal</HI> again&s;t &s;uch as are brought be|fore it, I mu&s;t &s;ay &s;omething of its per|ambulations; for now and then when the Judges think fit, it takes a walk into the Country, and vi&s;its tho&s;e parts that are remote from the place of its con&s;tant abode. This Vi&s;itation of the Inqui&s;itors was wont to carry great terror where-ever it went, when be|fore, and about the time of the Refor|mation, there were many every where, who liked and promoted the de&s;ign of Reforming, and had &s;ecretly imparted their thoughts to &s;uch who were of the &s;ame mind. For if but two or three were taken, and in the mid&s;t of Tortures, or for fear of them, did &s;peak all they knew, they cau&s;ed many others to be apprehended, and whole Mona&s;teries and Villages were &s;ome|times taken and de&s;troyed, and a great dread and con&s;ternation fell upon the
<PB N="114" REF="66">whole Party: So that when the Cle|mency of the Kings of <HI>Spain</HI> cau&s;ed <HI>Edicts of Grace</HI> to be promulged, pro|mi&s;ing impunity to all Hereticks and Apo&s;tates that &s;hould return to the Ca|tholick Faith within thirty days, <HI>A Paramo</HI> tells us, that it hath &s;ometimes brought in &s;eventeen thou&s;and men and women, who rather than venture to fall into the hands of the Inqui|&s;itors, would &s;ay and do any thing, though never &s;o contrary to their per|&s;ua&s;ions.</P>
<P>Tho&s;e <HI>Edicts of Grace</HI> were to be publi&s;hed the fir&s;t time that the Inqui|&s;itors vi&s;ited any Province, whether they are &s;till u&s;ed, I am not able to tell: But &s;ure I am, he Pope never &s;pake any thing more infallibly true than when he &s;aid that the Inqui&s;ition had brought in a <HI>plentiful Harve&s;t,</HI> as we have &s;een in the Bull of <HI>Sixtus Quintus,</HI> for indeed there were <HI>&V;beres fructus,</HI> if Bloud, Confi&s;cations, and hypocritical Converts may be called a fruitful Income.</P>
<P>As &s;oon as the Inqui&s;itors, one or more, are arrived in any place, they &s;end for the greate&s;t Bigots, the mo&s;t furious
<PB N="115" REF="66">haters of Hereticks, and ask them who they are that are counted &s;u&s;pect in the Country. They &s;end for whom they will, and que&s;tion and &s;wear them upon what Articles they plea&s;e; and they make them that are mo&s;t cunning and zealous their &s;pecial Bayli&s;&s;s or <HI>Fa|miliars,</HI> and oblige them by oath to en|quire and inform again&s;t all Offen|ders. Then they publi&s;h their <HI>Moni|tories,</HI> and with dreadful formalities excommunicate and cur&s;e all that &s;hall not reveal whatever they know that hath been &s;aid or done again&s;t the Pope, and Church, and the Catholick Faith; and &s;ome have been &s;o terrified by the&s;e, that to di&s;charge their ten|der Con&s;cience they have accu&s;ed them|&s;elves for wandring thoughts or dreams that were heretical, and have done for it a &s;evere pennance, in the Inqui&s;itors Jailes.</P>
<P>In the&s;e rural Vi&s;itations the whole proce&s;s again&s;t Hereticks is &s;eldom made an end of, the judges commonly go no further in it than to what may &s;erve to detect the accomplices, and the Crimi|nals are carried to that principal City where the Inqui&s;ition is &s;eated, there to
<PB N="116" REF="67">be proceeded again&s;t according to the grave and formal Methods of the <HI>Holy Tribunal,</HI> of which I &s;hall proceed to give an account.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="9" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. IX. <HI>Of the intermedial proceedings betwixt the apprehen&s;ion and the Torture.</HI></HEAD>
<P>WHen the Citation <HI>Verbal</HI> or <HI>Real,</HI> hath brought a man within the doors of the In|qui&s;ition, there is always cau&s;e for his detention, if the Friers that are Judges think fit: and if he be indeed any ways tainted or guilty in the matter of Here&s;ie, he to be &s;ure is laid up for a good while, except God in mercy relea&s;e him. Indeed <HI>Padre Paolo</HI> makes mention of &s;ome who by the Interpo&s;ition of the Republick of <HI>Venice,</HI> or of &s;ome Princes have been &s;et at liberty: And <HI>A Paramo</HI> brings the example of <HI>Laurentius Valla,</HI> who by the Kings command was brought out
<PB N="117" REF="67">of the Inqui&s;ition, where he had been condemned to be burnt, and was only whipt with rods in the Dominicans Convent, at <HI>Naples.</HI> But the&s;e ca&s;es be rare, and generally when a man goes in, he may bid adieu to the world; he mu&s;t meddle no more with the concerns of it, no friends mu&s;t vi&s;it or comfort him, nay, they may not mediate for him, where the Pope is &s;upreme, as appears by a Bull of <HI>Pius</HI> V. cited by <HI>Padre Poalo;</HI> &s;o that he is left to the mercy of them that think them&s;elves obliged to have no mercy on him.</P>
<P>His fare is &s;ufficient to make him live to feel his mi&s;ery. And as <HI>Tho. del Bene,</HI> a very learned Author in the&s;e matters cites one of the <HI>Clementine Con&s;titutions</HI> and other Authors, the Pri&s;on mu&s;t be <HI>durus &amp; arctus,</HI> &s;treight and unea&s;ie, &s;o full of hard&s;hip and affliction, that it may &s;erve <HI>magis ad poenam quam ad cu&s;todiam,</HI> rather to puni&s;h than to &s;ecure the Pri&s;oner: Yet with this wi&s;e and mo&s;t gracious caution, <HI>&V;t vita incarce|rati non abbrevietur notabiliter, &s;ed tan|tum aliqualiter,</HI> that the life of the Pri|&s;oner be not notably, but only indiffe|rently &s;hortned. Indeed very few bodies
<PB N="118" REF="68">are &s;trong and vigorous enough to bear long with the Calamities of tho&s;e Dun|geons, and mo&s;t peri&s;h in them with grief and mi&s;ery, e&s;pecially &s;ince &s;o many Countries &s;hook off the Papal Yoke, and prudence and intere&s;t requi|red it, that the &s;everities of the Inqui|&s;ition &s;hould not appear bare-faced, as they did do before.</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of the being brought to the Bar.</HI></HEAD>
<P>BUt for all this, whatever he &s;uffers, who deprived of all his former comforts is confined to that mo&s;t grie|vous re&s;traint, he can do nothing to ha|&s;ten his doom, and relea&s;e by death or pennance. If the Inqui&s;itors plea&s;e he &s;hall lie many years (if he can live &s;o long) without being &s;o much as ex|amined, or allowed to &s;peak one word for him&s;elf. <HI>Caraena</HI> is expre&s;s, and hath authorities for it, that it is, <HI>In arbi|trio Inqui&s;itorum quoties &amp; quando reos examinent &amp; con&s;tituant;</HI>
<Q>In the choice of the Inqui&s;itors when and how often they &s;hall examine
<PB N="119" REF="68">and call the Criminals before them.</Q></P>
<P>When they do, the Regi&s;ter &s;ets down what is &s;aid to them, and what they an&s;wer; and the fir&s;t thing the Friers do, is to &s;wear them upon cer|tain in&s;naring Interrogations, from which if they ever recede afterwards, by forgetfulne&s;s, or &s;harpne&s;s of pain, they are perjured, and &s;uppo&s;ed guil|ty of all that is laid to their charge.</P>
<P>Tho&s;e Interrogations are &s;uch, that no man that is not a thorough-paced Papi&s;t, can an&s;wer without betraying him&s;elf, and his Con&s;cience mu&s;t hold no Laws but the Popes Will, that can clear him&s;elf by &s;atisfying the Reve|rend Inqui&s;itors. Indeed I find that <HI>Ignatius Loyola</HI> came off with great applau&s;e, when being brought and que&s;tioned in the <HI>Holy Office</HI> at <HI>Com|plutum,</HI> and at <HI>Salamanca,</HI> he very brave|ly and clearly acquitted him&s;elf. It was about the year 1534. when the Reformation had pro&s;pered in many been Kingdoms, and kept out of others, only by vigilant and &s;tout cruelty. The Inqui&s;itors every where were then very &s;ierce and very jealous, and the
<PB N="120" REF="69">Founder of the Je&s;uits leading a &s;trange unu&s;ual kind of life, and preaching with great vehemence, and very little skill, and no licence at all, became &s;u&s;pect to them; they took him twice, and the la&s;t time did pre&s;s him &s;o home, with about thirty inquiries, and he an|&s;wered &s;o po&s;itively, to their hearts content, that he removed all &s;u&s;pition of his not being a dutiful and true Son of the Roman Church.</P>
<P>But to return, the Delinquent brought to an&s;wer, hath in &s;ome ca&s;es towards the latter end, a kind of a mock-Advocate, who excepts at formalities, and pleads in the behalf of the Pri&s;o|ner &s;ome <HI>Decretals</HI> or <HI>Canons</HI> that can do him no great good. He him&s;elf, let him an&s;wer what he will, can neither move his Judges with pity, nor per|&s;uade them to change their u&s;ual way of proceeding. After they have &s;worn him upon tho&s;e Articles that concern his Faith and con&s;tant adherence to the Roman Church, they will que&s;tion him about various things, and without taking any notice of it, hear him &s;ome|times deny that &s;toutly of which they have &s;ufficient proofs; &s;uch is the weak|ne&s;s
<PB N="121" REF="69">of man, &s;uch is the terrour of that bloudy Court.</P>
<P>Here the Friers with their compo&s;ed gravity make long and religious exhor|tations to the Pri&s;oner at the Bar, pro|te&s;t of their good intentions towards him, and that all they do is for the good of his &s;oul; tell him they have clear evidence of the whole matter he is charged withal, only that it may profit him, they would have from his own mouth the whole truth in a full and free confe&s;&s;ion. And when they have &s;aid what they will, and heard what his Fears or his Con&s;cience &s;ug|ge&s;t him, they &s;end him back to his Pri&s;on.</P>
<P>But if a man at fir&s;t, re&s;olved to &s;ave his Soul whatever his Body &s;uffers, tells them plainly he is a <HI>Prote&s;tant,</HI> and re|&s;olves to die &s;o. Then their promi&s;es and their threats are all u&s;ed to make him change his mind, and regain him to the Church, and as they &s;ee cau&s;e they will ha&s;ten or delay his doom, and &s;till &s;o order their Methods, as to propor|tion their rigours to the hainou&s;ne&s;s of the Crime of Here&s;ie.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="122" REF="70">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>How the Pri&s;oners E&s;tate is &s;eized upon.</HI></HEAD>
<P>IT is a Maxim in the <HI>Jus Pontificium, Haeretico nihil e&s;t licitum po&s;&s;idere,</HI> and this is as good Law as the Pope can make it,
<Q>That it is not lawful for a Heretick to po&s;&s;e&s;s any thing.</Q> Ac|cordingly when Papal Inqui&s;itors have judged any man to be &s;o, his E&s;tate is wholly forfeited. When once he is taken and impri&s;oned, the <HI>Fi&s;calis,</HI> who pro&s;ecutes him, demands an Order for the &s;ecuring of all his E&s;tate. If he be the Father of a Family, his Wife and Children can claim nor detain nothing; nay, if it be the Wife that is accu&s;ed, and detained in the Inqui&s;ition, her Husband is deprived of part of what &s;he brought, and mu&s;t be at charge to maintain her, and it is well if it doth not involve him into the &s;u&s;picion or guilt of Here&s;ie. Nay, <HI>Alphon&s;us de Ca&s;tro,</HI> is of opinion that a Heretick is bound in Con&s;cience to give up all his goods to be con&s;i&s;cated, before he is accu&s;ed or convicted, and that
<PB N="123" REF="70">he is unju&s;t, and &s;ins, if he doth not.</P>
<P>However all the Inqui&s;itors and Ca|noni&s;ts are agreed that the Po&s;&s;e&s;&s;ions of a Heretick are all forfeited. <HI>Carro|rius, Jacob. Septim. Gundi&s;s. de Vill. Franc. Squil,</HI> and many more you may &s;ee cited by <HI>Gazaros,</HI> who all cite Popes Decretals for it. <HI>Et hoc merito contra Haereticos &s;tatutum fuit, ut in ege&s;tate haeretici laborent, &amp; alii terreantur,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>And this is a ju&s;t Law, (&s;aith <HI>Ro&iuml;as</HI> an Inqui&s;itor) that Hereticks may be beggarly, and others may be deterred from that crime.</Q></P>
<P>The <HI>Holy Office</HI> therefore &s;ends an Order to attach the Heretical goods, and then they become Sacred. No man, for the world dares touch any part of them; then if a man be declared to be an Heretick, whether he recants or per|&s;i&s;ts, whether he be burnt or not, his E&s;tate is forfeited, and that even from the very hour that he fir&s;t committed the crime of Here&s;ie; and this breeds many learned que&s;tions in the Canon-Law. Nay, though the man have been dead many years, and never whil&s;t he lived que&s;tioned about his
<PB N="124" REF="71">Faith, yet he may be declared to have been an Heretick, and his E&s;tate &s;eized, and by the Pontifician Law declared forfeited. <HI>Po&s;t Haeretici mortem, decla|rari pote&s;t eum haereticum fui&s;&s;e ad finem confi&s;candi. Cap. accu&s;at.</HI> 8. &sect;.</P>
<P>We need not &s;eek far, to find whence &s;ome Fanaticks took their Tenents of Dominion being founded in grace, and the wicked being U&s;urpers of what they po&s;&s;e&s;s, there is enough to this purpo&s;e among the <HI>Decretals</HI> and <HI>Ex|travagants.</HI> And the <HI>Glo&s;s,</HI> which is approved notes <HI>in utroque Jure,</HI> &s;peaks it thus plainly;
<Q>That Hereticks may ju&s;tly be &s;poiled of what is theirs, and that it is lawful to take from them what they have, though better it were to have it done by the autho|rity of a Judge.</Q> <HI>Haeretici recte po&s;|&s;unt &s;poliari rebus &s;uis, &amp; licitum e&s;t auferri Haereticis ea quae habent, melius tamen e&s;t &s;i authoritate judicis id fiat. Gl.</HI> 1. <HI>&s;um.</HI> 23.4.7.</P>
<P>This is very punctually ob&s;erved by the Inqui&s;itors, who are accountable to none but to the <HI>Apo&s;tolick Chamber, Benedict</HI> XI. appointed it <HI>anno</HI> 1303. and that the Bi&s;hops &s;hould have no
<PB N="125" REF="71">&s;hare, and no power to demand any account of the Inqui&s;itors, for what they take from Hereticks: yet in the Dominions of <HI>Spain,</HI> the King hath one third part, the Inqui&s;itors one third part, and the other third part is laid by <HI>ad u&s;us fidei,</HI> for the depre&s;&s;ing of He|reticks, and advancing the Popes po|wer. This brings to him and to his Oficers an <HI>&V;beres fructus</HI> in the literal &s;en&s;e, a very plentiful income, and the King, for giving way to have his Sub|jects plundered and de&s;troyed, is al&s;o allowed a dividend, though with many defalcations. When above five thou|&s;and hou&s;es in one Citiy have been emptied of goods and inhabitants, as <HI>Hieron. Zurit. l. anal.</HI> 20. hath it, this mu&s;t have been a brave booty; and this makes &s;ome &s;ay, that only Covetou&s;ne&s;s keeps Inqui&s;ition on foot, in Popi&s;h Coun|trys; which is as true as that Covetou&s;|ne&s;s and Ambition cau&s;e the Papacy to hate the Reformation, and to endeavour to de&s;troy it and all Prote&s;tants. That is, though it be &s;o, Inqui&s;ition is never the le&s;s formidable to us, and intended for our ruine.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<PB N="126" REF="72">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>Of the tedious and &s;ad condition of the Pri&s;oners.</HI></HEAD>
<P>WHoever reads tho&s;e Books which give us an account of the In|qui&s;ition, will liken it in his thoughts to nothing but hell upon earth; out of it there is no redemption, and in it there is no comfort. We have &s;een before that the Pri&s;ons are <HI>Magis ad Poenam quam ad cu&s;todiam,</HI> de&s;igned more to afflict than to &s;ecure the poor Pri&s;oners. If the &s;en&s;e of their mi&s;ery can &s;uffer their thoughts to look out, they &s;ee what havock is made in their Hou&s;es and E&s;tates, what ruine, what danger is brought upon their Families! they them&s;elves have no con&s;olations but what they receive from heaven! they are ab&s;olutely in the power of them, who in cold bloud, &s;eriou&s;ly and con&s;cienciou&s;ly will u&s;e them as barba|rou&s;ly as they can, and think they can never exceed in their &s;everity! The &s;truglings of fle&s;h and bloud again&s;t &s;uch bitter &s;ufferings, tempts many to
<PB N="127" REF="72">wound their Con&s;cience, and &s;taggers, no doubt the mo&s;t re&s;olute and the mo&s;t &s;incere! Tho&s;e Mini&s;ters of cru|elty, who look to them, and deal with them according to the Orders of the Inqui&s;itors, dare not favour or pity them, though they had a heart to do it; for then they &s;hould be u&s;ed as <HI>Fa|vourers of Hereticks, and hinderers of the Holy Office:</HI> And that is very bad.</P>
<P>We &s;ee by <HI>Arnoldus</HI> and <HI>Julius Clarus</HI> that &s;ometimes the Pri&s;oners are expo|&s;ed naked to the cold airs, or hindred from &s;leep, and oftentimes allowed &s;o little bread as to be almo&s;t &s;tarved. But at the be&s;t they are in a very ill ca&s;e, and the Friers make it as long and te|dious and as intolerable as they can, having this Saying, or this Rule for it, That <HI>vexatio &amp; calamitas carceris fre|quenter aperit intellectum;</HI>
<Q>The vexa|tion and calamity of the Impri&s;on|ment, do oftentimes open the Under|&s;tanding:</Q> <HI>i. e.</HI> make them &s;ee what an ill thing it is to be an Heretick.</P>
<P><HI>A Paramo,</HI> one that was many years a Judge in that Court, where many ill and barbaraus things are kept from
<PB N="128" REF="73">coming to the knowledge of the world, who know nothing of their doings, but what they them&s;elves are plea&s;ed to reveal, &s;peaks it in the commenda|tion of the <HI>Holy Tribunal, Odio, Favo|ri, interce&s;&s;ionibus alii&s;ve humanis re|&s;pectibus omnis aditus praecluditur, tan|taque Religione, aequitate &amp; ju&s;titia ge|runtur omnia, tanto &s;ilentio &amp; taciturni|tate cau&s;ae aguntur, tacitis &amp; occultis ju|diciis, ut vel &s;ummum illud &s;ilentium mi|rentur &mdash; parietes illi interiores atque tecti rece&s;&s;us, intra quos privata &amp; remo|ta luce communi, procul &agrave; conventu &amp; &s;re|quentia mortalium Inqui&s;itores ip&s;i de re|bus querunt, ut de criminibus delatis in Judicium Inqui&s;itionis injiciant metum hominibus, &amp; Religionem afferent incre|dibilem in illo &s;ilentio.</HI>
<Q>That in it no regard at all is had to love or hatred, to interce&s;&s;ions, or to any humane re&s;pects; they cannot &s;o much as find an entrance into that &s;acred inclo&s;ure, wherein all things are tran&s;acted with the greate&s;t Equity, Ju&s;tice, and Re|ligion; wherein Cau&s;es are debated and judged, by occult un&s;peakable ways, with &s;o deep a &s;ilence and ta|citurnity, that even tho&s;e interior
<PB N="129" REF="73">Walls and &s;ecret rece&s;&s;es where|in all is acted, wonder at &s;uch an amazing &s;ilence. Therein the In|qui&s;itors, in privacy far from the common light, and noi&s;e, and ob&s;erva|tion of the world, &s;earch out the truth, and ca&s;t in the &s;ouls of men an incredible awe and terrour, about tho&s;e crimes which belong to their cognizance.</Q></P>
<P>By this Encomium of the Inqui&s;ition, we may in &s;ome mea&s;ure under&s;tand how they pa&s;s their time that are forced to dwell for &s;ome years in tho&s;e Regi|ons of Horror; and that this is yet more grievous than that fourfold pe|nalty which the old <HI>Pontifician</HI> Law a&s;&s;igned to the crime of Here&s;ie. <HI>Haere|ticorum poena quadruplex, excommunicatio, depo&s;itio, bonorum ablatio &amp; per&s;ecutio militaris;</HI> which was to be puni&s;hed in the Soul by Excommunication, in the Body by the Sword, in the E&s;tate by Seque&s;tration, and in the Dignity by Depo&s;ition.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="10" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="130" REF="74">
<HEAD>CHAP. X. <HI>Of the Tortures, and what relates to them.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THis is yet more grievous than all that hath been &s;aid. If Here|ticks by &s;o being have forfeited their Lives and E&s;tates, let them be ta|ken away from them. But why &s;hould the unhappy Wretches be tormented with ingenious cruelty: and why &s;hould they that judge for God (as they &s;ay) delight them&s;elves in the &s;hrieks, and groans, and contortions of humane Creatures?</P>
<P>Indeed I thought that here the In|qui&s;itors vizard &s;hould have been pul|led off, and that they would have u&s;ed no longer their godly, or rather canting di&s;cour&s;es and formalities, but would have gone about this bloudy work in a bloudy furious manner. But they are &s;till the &s;ame &s;erious godly formal men as before; they &s;eem to go about this with as much freedom of thoughts,
<PB N="131" REF="74">and as good an intention, as ever the Jewi&s;h Prie&s;ts went about &s;laying of a Calf or Lamb. And I am per&s;uaded many of them mean well, being com|monly great Ca&s;ui&s;ts, and the mo&s;t emi|nent, the mo&s;t vertuous and religious of the Societies of Friers or Je&s;uits, that have that great honour and power con|ferred upon them, of being intru&s;ted by the Pope with the management of the <HI>Holy Office.</HI></P>
<P>Thus then after the Criminal hath been kept as long, and examined as of|ten as they plea&s;e, the Inqui&s;itors &s;end for him, and having magnified their pa|tience and long bearing with him, and rehear&s;ed what pains they have taken to make him &s;en&s;ible of his guilt, and to bring him to Confe&s;&s;ion, and to Con|ver&s;ion, they tell him plainly, that now they are re&s;olved to have the truth from him, and that being he puts them to it, they mu&s;t u&s;e the la&s;t means for that, and come to extremities with him; and that let him look to it, they are re&s;olved to put him to the torture, &s;uch a day and hour, and &s;o &s;end him back. Let him have &s;aid, or let him &s;ay what he will, it alters not the ca&s;e,
<PB N="132" REF="75">he mu&s;t &s;mart for his Here&s;ie, and no doubt he is now upon the Rack, his frighted thoughts anticipate the cruel Officers: as no doubt his Judges de&s;ign it, <HI>Laur. Arnol.</HI> and generally tho&s;e Lawyers who treat of that part of the Canon Law, and are many of them Friers and Eccle&s;ia&s;ticks, make it a com|mon Rule, <HI>Judex prius excu&s;atori debet denunciare diem in&s;tituendae torturae;</HI>
<Q>That the Judge is obliged to let the Defendant know what day he is to be tortured.</Q> Which torturing they com|monly call the <HI>Que&s;tion,</HI> and define it, <HI>Tormenta &amp; corporis dolor ad eruendam veritatem;</HI>
<Q>Torments and pains of the Body to get out the Truth.</Q></P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of &s;ome preparations previous to the Torture.</HI></HEAD>
<P>TO tell you the Truth, there mu&s;t be &s;ome grounds of &s;u&s;picion, according to their Printed Rules, be|fore they rack a man: But <HI>Th<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">del Bene,</HI> a late voluminous Author, who&s;e Books are printed at <HI>Lions,</HI> with the appro|bation
<PB N="133" REF="75">of the &s;acred faculty of <HI>Paris,</HI> 1666. treating at large of the Office and Excellencies of the Inqui&s;ition, tells us that le&s;&s;er indications or &s;u&s;pi|cions of guilt will &s;erve in the Ca&s;e of Here&s;ie, <HI>Leviora indicia &s;ufficiunt in crimine Haere&s;is.</HI> And yet tho&s;e <HI>indicia</HI> are &s;o light and comprehen&s;ive, that by them hardly one man &s;hall e&s;cape the &s;tretch. The&s;e &s;ix are commonly num|bred in their Directories, 1. <HI>Mala fama,</HI> an ill fame, as it is here with us to be <HI>Popi&s;hly affected,</HI> whereby certain men would bring all that are not of their Faction under the odium of the People. 2. <HI>Tentata fuga,</HI> if a man hath attem|pted to flee, which any man would, rather than come into their hands. 3. <HI>Locus &s;u&s;pectus,</HI> a &s;u&s;pected place, to have dwelt or been born in a City or Province infected with Here&s;ie. 4. <HI>Tem|pus,</HI> the time, as when there are great endeavours to oppo&s;e the Romi&s;h Wor|&s;hip and Tyranny, then they are to be more cautious, and more &s;u&s;picious. 5. <HI>Conver&s;atio prava,</HI> a depraved con|ver&s;ation, that is, frequenting &s;uch as are tainted or &s;u&s;pect. 6. <HI>Spes commo|di alicujus,</HI> the hope of &s;ome advantage,
<PB N="134" REF="76">as if a man hath heretical Friends or Relations able to do him good. If a man falls under one or more of the&s;e &s;u&s;picions, then he may be proceeded again&s;t, and urged to confe&s;s by the Rack; and that e&s;pecially in the Crime of Here&s;ie, wherein they all agree that the Inqui&s;itor mu&s;t be more prone to torture, becau&s;e that Crime is more &s;ecret, and lies deep in his heart, or in his under&s;tanding, and becau&s;e the confe&s;&s;ion of it is mighty profitable to the Heretick, <HI>In crimine Haere&s;is proni|ores e&s;&s;e debent ad torquendum, quod illud &s;it occultum, &amp; quod confe&s;&s;io multum pro|&s;it confitenti.</HI></P>
<P>Tho&s;e things duly weighed, and the Inqui&s;itors having decreed in due form that the man &s;hall be put to the que|&s;tion, &s;end for him, and very gravely reprove him for his &s;hufflings, and re|&s;ervations, and abu&s;ing their patience, and putting them to great trouble; and then they afre&s;h exhort him to unbo|&s;ome all his &s;ecrets, and for the love of his &s;oul and body, to keep back nothing. They tell him how grievous is that which he mu&s;t &s;uffer, and that if he &s;hould lo&s;e life or limb by it, he mu&s;t
<PB N="135" REF="76">thank him&s;elf, for their part they mu&s;t do their Office, and it is much again&s;t their will they are nece&s;&s;itated to u&s;e &s;uch means to bring forth the Truth, which he will not confe&s;s. Such as this and much more to the &s;ame purpo&s;e is to be found in their Directories.</P>
<P>After that they pronounce this Sen|tence, which their Regi&s;ter writes down; <HI>Nos Fr.</HI> N. <HI>Inqui&s;itores Haereticae pravitatis,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>attendentes meritis pro|ce&s;&s;us facti per nos contra</HI> N. N. <HI>de</HI> &amp;c. <HI>diligenter examinat is quod tu es varius in confe&s;&s;ione, &amp; quod &s;unt indicia multa, eapropter ut veritas ab ore proprio habea|tur &amp; deinceps aures judicum non offen|das, interloquendo declaramus, judiciamus &amp; &s;ententiamus die prae&s;enti &amp; hora tali, te &s;upponendum tormentis &amp; quae&s;tionibus; Lata fuit haec &s;ententia,</HI> &amp;c. This they call, <HI>Sententia interlocutoria ad torquen|dum;</HI> an interlocutory Sentence in order to the torture.</P>
<P><Q>We <HI>N. N.</HI> Friers, Inqui&s;itors again&s;t Heretical pravity within this King|dom of <HI>N.</HI> duly con&s;idering the me|rit and circum&s;tances of the whole proce&s;s by us made again&s;t thee &s;uch a one, of &s;uch a place, having dili|gently
<PB N="136" REF="77">examined that thou art vari|ous in thy confe&s;&s;ions, and that there are many pre&s;umptions again&s;t thee; For that rea&s;on, that truth may be had out of thine own mouth, and that henceforth thou may&s;t be kept from offending the Judges ears, we before we define the matter, de|clare, judge, and &s;entence thee to be put to torments and que&s;tions, this day at &s;uch an hour. This Sen|tence was given &s;uch a day, in &s;uch a place.</Q></P>
<P>This done, the Pri&s;oner is carried in|to a low, &s;ecret, and remote place, that none may hear the cries, nor what is &s;aid or done, but &s;uch as are appoin|ted; every thing is prepared to begin the Tragedy, and then thither the Bloud-hounds follow their prey; and fiercely fall upon it.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="137" REF="77">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>The ways of Torturing.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THe fir&s;t thing that is done is the <HI>Denudatio,</HI> the &s;tripping them naked, be they men or women; the <HI>Holy Friers</HI> the while &s;itting on their Tribunal, look and are attentive to &s;ee that every thing be done according to due cour&s;e of Law, and as they &s;hall appoint. I find in &s;ome of their Law|books and Directories mention made of fu&s;tigation, beating the Criminals with Cudgels upon the bare fle&s;h. Of ty|ing their hands very &s;treight, <HI>immitten|do virgas inter digitos,</HI> putting &s;ticks betwixt their fingers. Of driving an Iron Peg into a certain part of the foot very &s;en&s;ible, &s;o as to go though a bone which they call <HI>Lo&s;&s;o Pazzo.</HI> Of put|ting them into a certain In&s;trument, wherein they are enclo&s;ed all but the head, and wherein a &s;harp thing pre&s;|&s;eth hard upon their Navil. Of pou|ring in through their No&s;trils water mixed with Lime. And of &s;ome other kinds of cruelties which I need not
<PB N="138" REF="78">mention. But the Pulley or &s;tretching Rack is that which is mo&s;t generally and frequently u&s;ed, and which their Writers mo&s;t approve. I prai&s;e God I never &s;aw it, but in general they de&s;cribe the manner of it, thus:</P>
<P>After his cloths are pulled off, who is to be tortured, (which is good as they &s;ay again&s;t <HI>incantamenta,</HI> Spels and Witchcrafts, which are very frequent in Popi&s;h Countries, and which are pretended &s;o to num &s;ome Criminals that they feel not the Torture) they put afterwards upon him or her a thin garment of linnen very &s;treight to his limbs. Then with &s;mall cords they tie his hand behind him, Wri&s;t and Thumbs, &s;o hard that the bloud gu&s;heth out, and put them upon a hook, which a rope draws up, and hangs him into the air. Then they put weights to his feet, le&s;s at fir&s;t, and bigger afterwards, till they almo&s;t di&s;member him. Then they pull him up as high as the Judges, who &s;it by, are plea&s;ed to appoint; they &s;hake him and pull him down, as the Inqui&s;itors direct, and keep him thus &s;tretched and hanging as long as they command. The while they put que&s;tions
<PB N="139" REF="78">to him, and the Regi&s;ter &s;ets down his An&s;wers. But in the Books that treat of the&s;e matters, I find this cau|tion in&s;erted, that in que&s;tioning the Tortured, they &s;hould not at all be particular, nor ever ask him expre&s;ly what they would have him &s;ay: But in|&s;i&s;t only upon generals, that he would &s;peak the truth, and reveal all he knows, le&s;t (&s;ay they) the greatne&s;s of his pain extort from him a fal&s;e con|fe&s;&s;ion, and his impatience make him &s;ay any thing, that the que&s;tion &s;hould prompt him to.</P>
<P><HI>Jul. Clarus</HI> and <HI>Laur. Arnoldus</HI> direct that the Pri&s;oner &s;hould neither eat nor drink for ten hours together before he be tortured, that being more faint and &s;ooner tired, he may &s;ooner confe&s;s, and that clear from fumes, he may remem|ber and &s;peak his mind more plainly. For what he &s;peaks in the Torture is a good proof in Law again&s;t him&s;elf or others, except he pre&s;ently retract it, which as &s;oon as he is took down they read his confe&s;&s;ion to him.</P>
<P>I find by cautions in &s;everal Au|thors that &s;ome weakly, tender Here|ticks, not able to bear the pain of it,
<PB N="140" REF="79">die in the torture, and &s;ome of them find great fault with it, and in that ca&s;e accu&s;e tho&s;e Tortures of cruelty. But however they all own, that it is much wor&s;e to endure the torture, than to have both hands, or any part of the body cut off.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>Of repeating the Que&s;tion.</HI></HEAD>
<P>IT is &s;eldom that once &s;erves the turn, and therefore the Judges mu&s;t not be &s;atisfied with what the Pri&s;oner &s;aith the fir&s;t time he is racked. They have taken great care that Hereticks &s;hould not go &s;o peaceably out of the world. And therefore the &s;ame Rules of theirs, that appoint that in the ca&s;e of Here&s;ie the Inqui&s;itors &s;hould be prone and rea|dy to u&s;e the torture: appoint al&s;o that he &s;hould frequently repeat it. Here|tical pravity is a &s;ubtil and &s;ecret poy|&s;on, which lies in the clo&s;e&s;t rece&s;&s;es of the Soul, and is apt to &s;tick, one bitter potion will not fetch it up, they mu&s;t repeat the Do&s;e. Therefore when the man is taken down, and they are
<PB N="141" REF="79">clothing him again, they mu&s;t in&s;ert this clau&s;e into the Proce&s;s of what hath been done, <HI>Animo tamen illum torturae iterum &s;ubjiciendi, quatenus opus &s;it;</HI> that now they relea&s;e him with a de&s;ign to put him again to the &s;ame torments, as long as there is need.</P>
<P>And &s;o the poor Wretch, not able to move him&s;elf, is carried to his Den with this comfort, that as &s;oon as his disjoynted bones are knit again, and he is capable of reli&s;hing the &s;ame pain, he &s;hall be &s;ure to hear of the good Fa|thers, who now will let him alone, but not forget him. But I mu&s;t not forget to &s;ay, that whil&s;t he hangs in the Sling with his weights at his feet, tho&s;e great &s;earches of truth, the Inqui&s;itors, <HI>Po|&s;itis coram eo dirioribus in&s;trumentis tor|turae,</HI> having &s;et before him more dire|ful In&s;truments of torture, give him to under&s;tand by this formal &s;entence, that they will make u&s;e of them the next time. <HI>Nos Inqui&s;itores,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>a&s;&s;ignamus tibi</HI> N.N. <HI>diem talem, ad quae&s;tiones con|tinuandum, ut ex tuo ore proprio, veritas ulterior eruatur,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>We <HI>N. N.</HI> Inqui|&s;itors, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> do a&s;&s;ign to thee <HI>A.B.</HI> &s;uch a day to continue to torture thee, that
<PB N="142" REF="80">from thine own mouth we may get more of the truth.</Q></P>
<P>Indeed in &s;ome of the&s;e Sentences I find the name of the Bi&s;hop in&s;erted: but that is only a <HI>pro forma,</HI> for pro|perly it is his &s;ub&s;titute, who is, or is &s;uppo&s;ed to be then pre&s;ent, and who being &s;worn to &s;ecrecy, and to obedi|ence to the Inqui&s;itors is altogether their Servant and their Officer, as are all the re&s;t of them that attend the <HI>Holy Office.</HI> But for all <HI>Padre Paolo</HI>'s moderation, and his blaming the exor|bitancies of that Court, I doubt not but at <HI>Venice</HI> it &s;elf <HI>Lutherans</HI> or <HI>Calvi|ni&s;ts</HI> would be as hardly dealt with, as any where el&s;e, and that their mixt Inqui&s;ition half Eccle&s;ia&s;tical and half Secular would be near as &s;evere to real Hereticks, though likely Roman Ca|tholicks be not &s;o much endangered and oppre&s;&s;ed by it, as in other places. I am &s;ure that with publick allowance the mo&s;t bloudy Directories of the In|qui&s;ition, and the cruelle&s;t Books again&s;t Hereticks are Printed at <HI>Venice.</HI> And that for all their own <HI>Patricians</HI> be &s;aid to be impowered by the Re|publick to inquire again&s;t Here&s;ie, the
<PB N="143" REF="80">Canoni&s;ts on all hands make it a maxim, <HI>Inqui&s;itores &agrave; quocunque eligentur, &s;emper ab Apo&s;tolica &s;ede habent authoritatem immediate.</HI>
<Q>That whoever chu&s;eth or nominates Inqui&s;itors, they always have their authority immediately from the Roman See.</Q></P>
<P>However where the Pope is power|ful enough Inqui&s;ition is in full force, and there he hath taken care that He|reticks &s;hall find little of mercy, but that they &s;hall &s;uffer as much as po&s;&s;ibly they can. And therefore let them ac|knowledge or invent what they will, &s;till they may be tortured further, <HI>in caput alienum,</HI> to di&s;cover other Here|ticks, or &s;till to &s;ay more than they have &s;aid. There are Decrees of <HI>Paul</HI> IV. and <HI>Pius</HI> V. <HI>Quo&s;cunque reos, convictos, &amp; confe&s;&s;os de Haere&s;i, pro ul|teriore veritate habenda, &amp; &s;uper compli|cibus fore torquendas, arbitrio domino|rum judicum.</HI>
<Q>That all that were guilty, convict of Here&s;ie, or had confe&s;&s;ed it, &s;hould at the plea&s;ure of the Judges be tortured again and again, to reveal their Accomplices, and make a further confe&s;&s;ion.</Q> And this is enforced and pre&s;&s;ed by a Decree
<PB N="144" REF="81">of the Congregation of the Inqui&s;i|tion, <HI>July</HI> 28. 1569. And thus the mi|&s;ery of their unhappy Pri&s;oners, is pro|longed as long as they plea&s;e.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="11" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XI. <HI>Of reconciling and di&s;mi&s;sing Penitents.</HI></HEAD>
<P>BUt the comfort is, that at la&s;t there is an end of their &s;uffe|rings. After all the cruel and tedious Formalities of the Holy Office, the Proce&s;s comes to be fully formed, and the Inqui&s;itors to be willing to de|termine the whole matter, and to give a definitive &s;entence, and then &s;uch as have proved them&s;elves to be &s;ound Catholicks, and to have only been in|di&s;creet, and failed in le&s;&s;er matters, are to be acquitted by being put to Pe|nance. For it is ob&s;erved, that never none come out without &s;ome infliction; if they are not tortured within, yet when they are relea&s;ed they mu&s;t &s;uffer &s;omething grievous, and bear &s;ome
<PB N="145" REF="81">marks of the ju&s;t &s;everity of that &s;trickt and inflexible Court, who mu&s;t not be &s;uppo&s;ed ever to have proceeded again&s;t any, without very good grounds. And it is hard if they &s;hould want them, when their Repertories and Rules ap|point that they &s;hall not go without puni&s;hment, <HI>who act or &s;peak any thing that hath a &s;mack of Here&s;ie, though it were by anger, or a &s;lip of the tongue, in a fit of drunkenne&s;s, or even in a dream. Proferens haereticalia per iram vel ebrie|tatem, per &s;omnum vel l<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">bricum linguae, puniendus,</HI> &amp;c. And <HI>A Paramo</HI> tells the Story of a melancholy Hermit, who came and confe&s;ted to the Inqui&s;itors &s;ome Idle Heretical fancies that had come into his head, for which they made him do a very &s;trict Pen|nance.</P>
<P>But for them that were really infected with Heretical pravity, and have been converted by the convincing rea&s;ons of &s;harp Tortures, and a hard impri&s;on|ment, the mercy &s;hewed them com|monly is to immure them, &s;ometimes &s;end them to the Gallies, or make them wear the <HI>San benit;</HI> But the Law is, where the Pope is Ma&s;ter, <HI>Haereticus
<PB N="146" REF="82">rediens ad Fidem non evadit ni&s;i poenam mortis.</HI>
<Q>That by returning to the Catholick Faith, an Heretick avoids only the puni&s;hment of death.</Q> All other Penalties appointed for Hereticks may be laid upon him, only he is not delivered up to the Secular power to be burnt; he is taken in again into the Lap of the Church, and remains under the kind direction of the Inqui&s;itors, who will take great care that he may not relap&s;e into Here&s;ie.</P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of the Cautions of the Friers when they ab&s;olve an Heretick.</HI></HEAD>
<P>WHen the day comes that the Frier Inqui&s;itor is plea&s;ed to give deci&s;ive &s;entence in favour of a Pri&s;oner, which is commonly done at <HI>the Act of Faith,</HI> or their publick A&s;&s;izes. Then is he brought forth, and an Officer of the Court reads his charge and his conviction, which is what they plea&s;e to &s;ay, for the Pri|&s;oner mu&s;t not dare to &s;peak one word for him&s;elf. After that it is declared
<PB N="147" REF="82">how it hath plea&s;ed God to ble&s;s with &s;ucce&s;s the Inqui&s;itor's endeavours in bringing back the &s;tray Sheep into the Fold, and how that the repenting Here|tick, who had been held in the chains of Satan, doth now &s;ee and bewail the greatne&s;s of his crime, and begs to be untied from tho&s;e bonds of Excom|munication, and all other Cen&s;ures, wherewith he was tied, and to be, up|on any terms re-admitted to be a mem|ber of the Church, which reque&s;t of his they readily accept and grant, out of their great inclination to mercy, they never de&s;iring the death of a &s;in|ner, but only that he may be converted and live.</P>
<P>After this, or &s;uch a fine Preface, he is ab&s;olved in form, if he was not be|fore he came out of their Cloy&s;ters; and then they pronounce his Sentence, and after the publick &s;olemnity ended, bring him to the Mona&s;tery back again, that he may have his Penitential Letters, and be fully in&s;tructed how to behave him&s;elf for the future.</P>
<P>For by their Popes Bulls, and by the In|qui&s;itors Laws, a man that hath once come into their hands, is never wholly freed
<PB N="148" REF="83">from them but by death, they may &s;till aggravate his Penance or Puni&s;hment as they plea&s;e, they may at any time take his cau&s;e in hands again, and have him brought back into their Pri&s;ons. They may &s;wear whom they plea&s;e, to have an eye upon him, to &s;ee that he wear his <HI>San-benit,</HI> and that he attempt not to go out of the Country.</P>
<P>And this they fail not to do, if they &s;u&s;pect the man. And however before his di&s;mi&s;&s;ion into the World, the Gal|lies, or the four Walls, they &s;trictly &s;wear him to &s;ecrecy, that he will never reveal to any creature any thing he hath &s;een or known within the Inqui&s;ition, nor any thing that hath been &s;aid or done to him. And the Inqui&s;itors tell him the danger of it, that if he doth, he &s;hall be taken for a relaps and Apo|&s;tate, and be dealt with accordingly. Further they &s;wear him to the Romi&s;h Faith, with &s;ome cur&s;es and imprecati|ons, and many grievous threats, if ever he &s;werves from it, in any one point; and make it part of his Oath, that he &s;hall ever di&s;cover and per&s;ecute Hereticks to the utmo&s;t of his power,
<PB N="149" REF="83">and in his Sentence and Ab&s;olution in|&s;ert this conditional clau&s;e, <HI>Si de corde bono &amp; de fide non ficta redieritis ad Eccle&s;iae unitatem, &amp; &s;i &s;ervaveritis illa quae vobis injuncta &s;uerint &amp; mandata.</HI>
<Q>That they are not to receive any benefit by being ab&s;olved, except they (the penitent Hereticks) re|turn to the unity of the Church with a good heart, and an unfeigned faith, and obey what &s;hall be enjoyned and commanded them.</Q></P>
<P>All the&s;e Cautions and Securities du|ly ob&s;erved and taken, out goeth the trembling Wretch, re&s;olved to be &s;o zealous a Roman Catholick, as never to come there again by being &s;u&s;pected. But &s;ome, if before they had known the truth, and cowardly denied it, be|come &s;o perplexed and unea&s;ie, that they relap&s;e into Here&s;ie, and venture the &s;everities of the Inqui&s;ition, and think it ea&s;ier to be racked and burnt, than to bear the accu&s;ations and reproaches of their Con&s;ciences, and venture an eternal Hell.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="150" REF="84">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Forms of Sentences.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THe Forms of Ab&s;olution and Re|conciliation you have in the <HI>Pontificale,</HI> and of them I have &s;aid enough already; there is only this difference, that here the Inqui&s;itors make more u&s;e of the Rod, they have in their hands, and that the Penitents the day before <HI>the Act of Faith,</HI> were &s;haved beard and hair, and that at the &s;olemnity, they in <HI>Sicily</HI> are clothed in black; every where they hold lighted Torches in their hands, and are mighti|ly &s;prinkled with Holy Water, have hanging Ropes about their Necks, and that &s;leevele&s;s Coat on, with Cro&s;&s;es before and behind, which they call the <HI>San-benit.</HI></P>
<P>I &s;et down before, treating of the <HI>Walden&s;es,</HI> a form of Sentence again&s;t &s;uch as are immur'd, or laid up to live and die upon bread and water in a Dungeon betwixt bare Walls. As for them that are enlarged, and only mu&s;t wear the <HI>San-benit,</HI> they are thus
<PB N="151" REF="84">&s;entenced. <HI>Nos</HI> N. N. <HI>Inqui&s;itores Hae|reticae pravitatis,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>vobis ad unitatem Eccle&s;iae reducere volentibus, abjurata pri|us omni haeretica pravitate, imponimus &amp; injungimus pro poenitentia duas cruces crocei coloris, duorum palmorum in lon|gitudinem, unam anterius, alteram po&s;te|rius, in omnes ve&s;tes praeter Cami&s;iam, in &amp; extra domum portandas, renovandas &s;i rumpantur vel de&s;iciant; item injungi|mus vobis peregrinationes &amp; vi&s;itationes Eccle&s;iarum</HI> N. W. <HI>&amp; alia quae literae poenae ve&s;trae, quae vobis concedentur, plenius continebunt,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><Q>We <HI>N. N.</HI> Inqui&s;itors again&s;t Here|tical Pravity, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> willing to reduce you <HI>N.</HI> to the unity of the Church, you having fir&s;t abjured every Here|tical Pravity, do appoint and enjoyn you for penance to wear upon all your garments behind and before two Cro&s;&s;es of yellow colour, one foot in length, and that within or without doors you never appear without them, that when they are worn out or broke, you take care to renew them. That in Pilgrimages you vi&s;it &s;uch and &s;uch Churches; and duly perform all other things contained
<PB N="152" REF="85">more at large in that Letter of Pe|nance which we &s;hall give you, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> &s;till re&s;erving to our &s;elves, and to our Succe&s;&s;ors in this Office, full power to increa&s;e, to le&s;&s;en or to change the Penance here impo&s;ed to you. Given, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q></P>
<P>Tho&s;e Letters of Penance which are given to the reconciled Penitents, and which they are &s;worn to ob&s;erve, &amp; ever to carry about with them, that they may know what they mu&s;t ab&s;tain from, and what they mu&s;t do, differ according to the &s;everal re&s;traints or impo&s;itions which the Friers are plea&s;ed to lay upon their Converts. Thus St. <HI>Dominic</HI> their Founder &s;et them their Copy, which they &s;till follow.</P>
<P><HI>Omnibus Chri&s;ti Fidelibus ad quos prae|&s;entes literae pervenient, Fr. Dominicus Oxonien&s;is Canonicus, praedicator mini|mus, &s;alutem in Chri&s;to. Authoritate Domini Ab. Ci&s;tercien<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">s Apo&s;t. &s;edis Le|gati, qui hoc nobis injunxit officium, reconciliavimus prae&s;entium latorem Pon|tium Rogerium, ab Haereticorum &s;ecta Deo largiente conver&s;um, mandantes in virtute prae&s;titi Juramenti ut tribus Dominieis vel fe&s;tivis diebus ducatur &agrave; Sacerdote nudus
<PB N="153" REF="85">infemoralibus, ab ingre&s;&s;u villae u&s;que ad ingre&s;&s;um Eccle&s;iae verberando. Injungi|mus etiam ei ut &agrave; carnibus &amp; ovis &amp; ca&s;eo, &s;eu omnibus quae &agrave; carn<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">bus trahunt ori|ginem ab&s;tineat omni tempore, excepta die Pa&s;chae &amp; Penteco&s;tes, &amp; die Nata|lis Domini, in quibus ad abnegationem erroris pri&s;tini praecipimus ut eis ve&s;catur. Tres quadrage&s;&s;imas anno faciat, &agrave; pi&s;cibus ab&s;tinens; tribus diebus in hebdomada &s;emper &agrave; pi&s;cibus &amp; ab oleo &amp; vino ab&s;ti|neat &amp; jejunet, ni&s;i corporalis i<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">firmitas vel ae&s;tatio laboris exegerint di&s;pen&s;atio|nem. Religio&s;is ve&s;tibus induatur tum in forma, tum etiam in colore, quibus in directo utriu&s;que papillae &s;ingulae cruces parvae &s;int a&s;&s;utae. Quotidie &s;i opportunum fuerit Mi&s;&s;am audiat, &amp; diebus Fe&s;tivis ad ve&s;peras in Eccle&s;iam pergat; alias ho|ras tam diurnas quam nocturnas, ubicun|que fuerit, Deo reddat, &s;cilicet &s;epties in die decies Pater No&s;ter dicat, media nocte vice&s;ies. Ca&s;titatem ob&s;ervet, &amp; mane apud Cererim villam, chartam i&s;tam Capellano &s;uo, per &s;ingulos men&s;es o&s;tendat. Capella|no etiam praecipimus ut de vita ejus curam diligenter habeat, quod &s;i ea ob&s;ervare con|temp&s;erit, tanquam perjurum &amp; haereticum &amp; excommunicatum ip&s;um habere praecipi|mus,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<PB N="154" REF="86">
<P><Q>Frier <HI>Dominic</HI> the lea&s;t of Prea|chers, to all Chri&s;ts faithful people to whom the&s;e pre&s;ents &s;hall come, greet|ing in the Lord. By the authority of the Ci&s;tertian Abbot, who hath appointed us this Office, we have reconcil<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">d the Bearer of the&s;e pre&s;ents <HI>Pontius Ro|gerius,</HI> converted by Gods ble&s;&s;ing from his Heretical Sect, charging and requiring him by the Oath which he hath taken, that three Sundays or three Fe&s;tival days he be led by a Prie&s;t naked from his Shoulders down to his Drawers, from the com|ing into the Town unto the Church|doors, being whipt all the way. We al&s;o injoyn him, that he ab&s;tain at all time from Meat, Eggs, Chee&s;e, and all things that proceed from Fle&s;h, except on the days of <HI>Ea&s;ter, Whit&s;on|tide,</HI> and <HI>Chri&s;tmas,</HI> on which days we command him to eat fle&s;h for a denial of his former error. We Will that he keep three Lents in one year, ab&s;taining even from Fi&s;h. And that he fa&s;t three days every Week always, refraining from Fi&s;h, Oyl, and Wine, except bodily infirmity, or hard la|bour in Harve&s;t-time, require a
<PB N="155" REF="86">di&s;pen&s;ation. We will have him wear Friers Coats with two &s;mall Cro&s;&s;es &s;own on his two brea&s;ts. Let him every day hear Ma&s;s, if opportunity may &s;erve, and on Holy days let him go to Ve&s;pers to Church. He &s;hall ob&s;erve all the other Canonical hours, by day and by night, where ever he be, and &s;hall then &s;ay his Ori&s;ons, that is, &s;even times a day he &s;hall &s;ay ten <HI>Pater No&s;ters</HI> together, and twen|ty at Midnight. Let him altogether ab&s;tain from his Wife, and every fir&s;t day of the month, let him &s;hew the&s;e our Letters to the Curate of his Town of <HI>Cererim,</HI> whom we al&s;o command to ob&s;erve diligently what kind of life this Bearer leads. Whom if he &s;hould neglect to ob&s;erve the&s;e our Injunctions, we declare to be perju|red and Excommunicate, and will have him taken for &s;uch, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q></P>
<P>The Penitent thus di&s;mi&s;&s;ed, where the Popes Canons are in force, lo&s;eth all that he had, his Family is di&s;graced, and his bloud is tainted, as though he had committed High Trea&s;on. And if it be enquired, why they that in other ca&s;es are &s;o indulgent to Sinners,
<PB N="156" REF="87">give them Ab&s;olution upon &s;uch ea&s;ie terms, &s;hould in this tie upon them &s;uch hard Penances, and be &s;o &s;evere. The an&s;wer is plain and ea&s;ie, that the Crime of Here&s;ie goeth very far beyond all others, in hainou&s;ne&s;s and enormity, as by good authorities I &s;hall &s;oon make appear.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="12" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XII. <HI>Of the Condemnation of Hereticks that are to be burnt.</HI></HEAD>
<P>IF a man pro&s;ecuted by the Inqui&s;i|tion, or thus reconciled by it, at|tempts to flee and be taken, he is a fugitive, by a great mercy they may immure him: but if they &s;mell out any Heretical Pravity in the ca&s;e, then mu&s;t he be burnt, he is taken for ob&s;tinate or relaps. And &s;o likewi&s;e if he lets his tongue loo&s;e, and doth tell tales out of the School; if he di&s;obeys the Com|mands of the Inqui&s;itors; if he again by word or deed declares he hath &s;till &s;ome inclination towards Heretical
<PB N="157" REF="87">Pravity; or if, notwith&s;tanding all their pains to in&s;truct him better, he &s;till per|&s;i&s;ts in the profe&s;&s;ion of what they call Here&s;ie; in all the&s;e ca&s;es where they judg a man Relaps or Contumace, he never comes out of their Dungeons but to be tied to the Stake.</P>
<P>Nothing is more di&s;plea&s;ing to him than the con&s;tancy of a true Chri&s;tian, who heartily makes confe&s;&s;ion of all the Articles of the Chri&s;tian Faith, and declares his re&s;olution to die in and for that Catholick &amp; Primitive Faith again&s;t the errors and Innovations of the Church of <HI>Rome.</HI> After they have as much and as long as they could exerci&s;ed their cru|elties again&s;t him, and end avoured thereby to bring him to an abjuration of his Faith; then if that doth it not, his Wife and Children and neare&s;t Friends are to be &s;ent for, to try whe|ther they can move him and &s;often his heart, (as their Directories appoint.) If this al&s;o be ineffectual, then he is declared convict, and mu&s;t die without redemption.</P>
<P>Yet &s;aith <HI>Carena</HI> and others, <HI>Promi&s;|&s;io impunitatis Relap&s;o, non tenet judicem qui promi&s;it:</HI>
<Q>They may tempt him
<PB N="158" REF="88">with promi&s;es of life and impunity, to make him di&s;cover or renounce, without being obliged to perfor|mance.</Q> His pre&s;ent life being for|feited, they may do and &s;ay what they will for the benefit of his &s;oul.</P>
<P>But it is a judged ca&s;e, as <HI>Nich. Eime|ricus</HI> proves, that when a man hath per&s;i&s;ted &s;o long in his Here&s;ie, he is ne|ver to be tru&s;ted, and that though he would profe&s;s him&s;elf a Roman Catho|lick, yet he is to be delivered to the Se|cular power. And <HI>Dell Bene</HI> is very expre&s;s, <HI>Nec debet ad poenitentiam ad|mitti qui convertitur jam prolatura &s;en|tentia,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>That he that is converted when &s;entence is ready to be given, mu&s;t never be admitted to any kind of Penance: and that after his Sen|tence his fate is yet more irrever|&s;ible.</Q> They may relea&s;e him of his Excommunication, but yet he &s;hall burn.</P>
<P>All Relaps and Impenitent Here|ticks are excommunicated and devoted to damnation before they be delivered up to the Secular power. And after|wards, when the great day comes, which they call <HI>the Act of Faith,</HI> and the
<PB N="159" REF="88">People are to &s;ee the &s;port, and to be made &s;en&s;ible how vile and odious He|reticks are in this world, the Pri&s;oners are brought out into a publick place, commonly into a Cathedral Church. The Penitents bedeckt as I have &s;aid before. The Relaps and Impenitents in a more horrid dre&s;s, with Devils painted upon them, and bla&s;phemous expre&s;&s;ions writ about their head, which the crowd is to think they have &s;aid. Their tongue is tied, that they may not &s;ay one word, and that by a prudent pro|vi&s;ion, <HI>le&s;t they &s;hould offend the Ears of the by-&s;tanders with their impious Bla&s;phe|mies,</HI> as their Doctors have it; <HI>Alligata lingua, ne impiis bla&s;phemiis offendat a&s;tantes.</HI> But we could give another rea&s;on for it, that know what we Here|ticks would be apt to &s;peak in that ca&s;e.</P>
<P>However in tho&s;e Countries, it goes down with the ignorant Vulgar, who are taught, above all things, to have the greate&s;t abhorrence and dete&s;tation for what their Guides call Here&s;ie, and to believe the wor&s;t of things of tho&s;e that are called Hereticks. So that they that are brought to die find little pity
<PB N="160" REF="89">among the People, and the Inqui&s;itors may lay to their charge what they plea&s;e, without fear of being disbelie|ved or di&s;proved. One of the Inqui&s;i|tors makes a di&s;cour&s;e, wherein is &s;um|marily rehear&s;ed the Crimes of the Pri|&s;oners, and the Proceedings of the <HI>Holy Tribunal,</HI> and that being ended, they are degraded that were Prie&s;ts, or of any inferior Order, according to the Form in the <HI>Pontificale,</HI> and then Sen|tence comes to be pronounced; the condemned Hereticks are delivered up to the Secular Judg; and for a con|clu&s;ion the Inqui&s;itors very bountifully give Indulgences to the good Catholick people who a&s;&s;i&s;ted at the &s;olemnity, and then return to their Mona&s;tery, to prepare &s;port for the next <HI>Act of Faith.</HI></P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>A Sentence in &s;ome Relap&s;es.</HI></HEAD>
<P>&mdash;<HI>Tanquam Canes ad vomitum re|deuntes, culpis veteribus novas &s;uperad|dere non verendo, nec divinum juramen|tum metuendo, &amp; in abjuratam haere&s;im
<PB N="161" REF="89">relabendo, per hoc &s;e fal&s;o &amp; ficte conver|&s;os &amp; impoenitentes ac de tam incorrigibili crimine incorrigibiles &s;e o&s;tenderunt ma|nife&s;te, necnon omni gratia, mi&s;ericordia &amp; audientia tanquam Relap&s;i fecerunt &s;e indignos, ita ut promi&s;&s;is &amp; juramentis &s;uis nulla &s;it de caetero fides penitus adhi|benda. Nos praefati Inqui&s;itores</HI> N.N. <HI>&amp;c. communicato con&s;ilio multorum bonorum virorum peritorum tam jure Canonico quam civili, &amp; Religio&s;orum plurimorum di&s;cre|torum, Deum habentes prae oculis, &amp; or|thodoxae Fidei puritatem, &s;acro&s;ancti&s;que Dei evangeliis po&s;itis coram nobis, ut de vultu Dei no&s;trum prodeat judicium, &amp; oculi no&s;tri videant aequitatem, praedictos</HI> N. N. <HI>&amp;c. in hac die prae&s;enti ip&s;is ad audiendum &s;ententiam peremptorie a&s;&s;ig|nata, dicimus &amp; per &s;ententiam in his &s;criptis declaramus Relap&s;os e&s;&s;e in Haere|&s;im abjuratam, &amp; cum Eccle&s;ia ultra non habeat quod faciat, Relinquimus eo&s;dem</HI> N. N. <HI>Curiae &s;eculari, candem affectuo&s;&egrave; rogantes, prout &s;uadent Canonicae fan|ctiones, ut illis vitam &amp; membra illibata con&s;ervet. Data,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P>After a Rehear&s;al of the former Pro|ce&s;s, Reconciliation, and Penance, and the u&s;ual formalities, then it follows,
<PB N="162" REF="90">
<Q>Returning like Dogs to their vomit, without fear of their &s;acred Oath, or of adding new crimes to the former; falling again into the Here&s;ie they had abjured before, they have made it appear that their conver&s;ion was fal&s;e and feigned, and have declared them&s;elves Impenitents, incorrigible of the mo&s;t incorrigible crime of Here|&s;ie, and have rendred them&s;elves un|worthy of all grace and mercy, and of ever being heard, &s;o that hence|forth no faith at all can be given to their Oaths and Promi&s;es. Wherefore we <HI>N. N.</HI> Inqui&s;itors, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> with the coun&s;el and advice of many good men learned in the Law, and of many di&s;|creet Friers, having &s;et before our eyes the glory of God, and the puri|ty of the Orthodox Faith, and having put before us the holy Evangils, that our Sentence may come forth from the pre&s;ence of God, and our eyes may look on the thing that is equal, do &s;ay and declare by this Sentence here written, that the fore&s;aid <HI>N. N.</HI> (to whom we have peremptorily a&s;&s;igned this day to receive their Sen|tence) are Relaps into Here&s;ies ab|jured
<PB N="163" REF="90">by them before; and now the Church having no more what to do to them, we leave the &s;aid <HI>N. N.</HI> to the Secular Court, begging of it affectionately, as we are directed by the Canonical Sanctions, that it would &s;o deal with them, as to pre&s;erve them &s;ound life and limb, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q></P>
<P>This Sentence pronounced, the con|demned Pri&s;oners are delivered up to the Civil Officers, who for all the hypo|critical Prayer of the Inqui&s;itors, are obliged to burn them, and without fail ever do it. And if they &s;hould not, they would be excommunicated, and pro&s;ecuted with the utmo&s;t rigour. <HI>Del Bene,</HI> and all their Doctors prove it even by Papal Con&s;titutions, <HI>That the Church hath power to put ob&s;tinate Here|ticks to death. Sed Eccle&s;ia non &s;olet hanc pote&s;tatem exequi per mini&s;tros eccle|&s;ia&s;ticos, &s;ed per &s;aeculares. Nec debet nec pote&s;t Judex &s;aecularis Haeretico dam|nato poenam remittere, &s;ed omnino debet illi &s;tatim inferre, juxta Text,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>alias ut haereticorum fautor punire pote&s;t.</HI>
<Q>But the Church u&s;eth not to execute that power by Eccle&s;ia&s;tical, but by Secu|lar Officers. And the Secular Judge
<PB N="164" REF="91">neither &s;hould nor may remit the pe|nalty to the condemned Heretick, but is obliged forthwith to inflict it upon him, according to the Texts &mdash; of the Canon Law. El&s;e he may be puni&s;hed as a Favourer of Hereticks.</Q> Nay, they ingeniou&s;ly bring a Scripture Text why Hereticks &s;hould be burned, and that is becau&s;e our ble&s;&s;ed Saviour &s;aid, <HI>Joh.</HI> xv. 6. <HI>If a man abide not in me, he is ca&s;t forth as a branch and is wi|thered, and men gather them, and ca&s;t them into the fire, and they are burned.</HI> And Canoni&s;ts are very prolix in pro|ving that Hereticks are to be puni&s;hed with death, and not only with death, but with fire, which is the mo&s;t cruel, and not only to be burnt, but to be burnt alive.</P>
<P><HI>Padre Paolo</HI> tells us whence proceeds this cu&s;tom of interceding for the con|demned Hereticks, when they are going to be burnt. Mean while it may be ob&s;er|ved how much their kindne&s;&s;es &amp; good words to Hereticks are to be tru&s;ted, who con&s;tantly pray that they may not lo&s;e bloud or life, when they are going to murther them with the greate&s;t bar|barity.</P>
<PB N="165" REF="91">
<P>For as it appears, the Civil Magi&s;trate is but an inferiour Officer, a Hangman to the Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Tribunal; he is ob|liged to execute the irrever&s;ible Sen|tence; and accordingly when the In|qui&s;i<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">ors are pronouncing it, the fires are kindled, and all is in readine&s;s for ex|ecution, which immediately follows.</P>
<P>Tho&s;e Religious men and learned in the Law, who&s;e advice is taken (as the Sentence mentions) are &s;ome Friers of the &s;ame Hou&s;e, who expect to be pro|moted one day to &s;it on <HI>the Holy Tri|bunal,</HI> and are trained up to it, by be|ing &s;ometimes <HI>A&s;&s;e&s;&s;ors.</HI> And &s;ome Ca|noni&s;ts that are <HI>Con&s;ultors</HI> of the <HI>Holy Office,</HI> who by their skill in the Canon and Pontifical Law, are able to in|form the Inqui&s;itors, how far in any ca&s;e they are warranted to proceed again&s;t Hereticks, &s;u&s;pected or proved.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<PB N="166" REF="92">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>A form of delivering a &s;tubborn Heretick to the Secular Power.</HI></HEAD>
<P><HI>NOs,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>attendentes quod tu</HI> N. <HI>fui&s;ti nobis delatus accu&s;atus &mdash; quod tu in illis Haere&s;ibus per&s;titeras multis annis in tuae animae detrimentum, Nos Inqui&s;i|tores quibus ex officio incumbebat pravi|tatem Haereticam extirpare, volentes prout tenebamur, in &amp; &s;uper his certius infor|mari, &amp; videre an ambulares in tenebris an in luce, diligenter inqui&s;ivimus de prae|dictis, teque citantes &amp; efficaciter inter|rogantes reperimus te praedictum</HI> N. <HI>in|fectum Haeretica pravitate, ac eandem de|fen&s;antem coram nobis animo pertinaci. Sane cum prae cunctis mentis no&s;trae de&s;i|derabilibus cordi no&s;tro in&s;idat &s;idem San|ctam Catholicam &amp; Apo&s;tolicam in Po|pulorum praecordiis complantare, omni era|dicata haeretica pravitate, modos diver|&s;os, varios, &amp; congruos tam per nos quam per alios adhibuimus, quatenus re&s;ilires ab Haere&s;ibus &amp; erroribus antedictis, in quibus &s;teteras atque &s;tabas, prout nunc &s;tas contumaciter ac pertinaciter animo
<PB N="167" REF="92">indurato; Verum cum humani generis inimico tuis praecordiis a&s;&s;i&s;tente, teque in dictis erroribus volvente &amp; involvente, nolueris neque velis &agrave; &s;aepe dictis Haere&s;ibus re&s;ilire, plus eligens mortem animae incur|rere gehennalem &amp; corporis temporalem quam antefactas Haere&s;es abjurare &amp; ad gremium Eccle&s;iae advolare &amp; animam lu|crari, in reprobum &s;en&s;um datus: ea|propter cum &s;is ab Eccle&s;ia &s;ancta Dei ex|communicationis vinculo innodatus, &amp; merito, im&ograve; &agrave; grege domini &s;eparatus, ac participatione bonorum Eccle&s;iae privatus, &amp; Eccle&s;ia non habet circa te ultra quod faciat, cum ad te convertendum fecerit juxta po&s;&s;e: Nos,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>Judices in cau&s;a Fidei antedicti, &s;edentes pro Tribunali more judicum judicantium, Sanctis Evan|geliis po&s;itis coram nobis, ut de vultu Dei judicium no&s;trum prodeat, &amp; ut oculi pro|videant aequitatem: habentes prae occulis &s;olum Deum, &amp; &s;anctae fidei veritatem ac extirpationem Haereticae pravitatis, hac die, hora, &amp; loco, tibi in antea a&s;&s;igna|tis ad audiendum &s;ententiam definitivam, condemnamus ac &s;ententialiter judicamus te e&s;&s;e veraciter Haereticum impoenitentem, &amp; ut veraciter talem tradendum &amp; relin|quendum brachio &s;aeculari, &amp; &s;icut Haere|ticum
<PB N="168" REF="93">impoenitentem per hanc no&s;tram &s;en|tentiam de foro Eccle&s;ia&s;tico te projicimus &amp; tradimus &s;eu relinquimus brachio &s;aecu|lari, ac pote&s;tati curiae &s;aecularis; dictam curiam &s;aecularem efficaciter deprecantes, quod circa te citra &s;anguinis effu&s;ionem &amp; mortis periculum &s;ententiam &s;uam mo|deretur.</HI></P>
<P><Q>We, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> con&s;idering that thou <HI>N.</HI> ha&s;t been accu&s;ed before us for, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> and that thou had&s;t for many years per&s;i&s;ted in tho&s;e Here&s;ies to the great detriment of thy Soul, we Inqui&s;i|tors, to whom by our Office it be|longs to extirpate heretical pravity, willing, as in duty we are bound, to be more certainly informed about the premi&s;es, and to know whether thou do&s;t walk in the light or in darkne&s;s, have made a diligent inqui&s;ition into tho&s;e matters, and having cited thee, did find by efficacious interrogations that thou the fore&s;aid <HI>N.</HI> wert in|fected with Heretical Pravity, which thou did&s;t maintain in our pre&s;ence with an ob&s;tinate mind. And al&s;o we de&s;iring above all things, after the eradication of all Heretical pra|vity, to plant in the hearts of men
<PB N="691" REF="93">the Holy Catholick and Apo&s;tolick Faith, have by our &s;elves and others u&s;ed, and cau&s;ed to be u&s;ed divers various and proper means to bring thee off from tho&s;e the fore&s;aid Er|rors and Here&s;ies, wherein thou wert, and &s;till continue&s;t to be with an ob|&s;tinate, incorrigible, and hardned heart; But now whereas at the in|&s;tigation of the Devil, who po&s;&s;e&s;&s;eth thy heart, and doth more and more involve and plunge thee into the &s;aid errors, thou ha&s;t refu&s;ed, and &s;till do&s;t refu&s;e to depart from the &s;aid Here&s;ies, chu&s;ing to endure the dam|nation of thy Soul, and the temporal death of thy Body, being given up to a reprobate mind, rather than to abjure thy Here&s;ies, and &s;ave thy Soul by fleeing into the Lap of the Church: for this cau&s;e, thou being ju&s;tly ex|communicated from the Holy Church of God, &s;eparated from the Lords Flock, deprived from the participa|tion of all Church-advantages, and the Church, after all her endeavours to convert thee, having no more what to do towards thee: We <HI>N. N.</HI> the fore&s;aid Judges in cau&s;es of Faith,
<PB N="170" REF="94">&s;itting upon a Tribunal as ab&s;olute Judges, having laid before us the Ho|ly Evangils, that our Sentence may come forth from Gods pre&s;ence, and our eyes may look upon the thing that is equal, having al&s;o before our eyes nothing but the glory of God, the truth of the Holy Faith, and the ex|tirpation of Heretical pravity, and having before appointed thee this day, hour, and place to receive thy final doom, we now by this Sentence judg and condemn thee to be truly an impenitent Heretick, and as truly &s;uch to be left and delivered up to the Secular Power: and according as an impenitent Heretick, we by this our Sentence ca&s;t thee out of the Ec|cle&s;ia&s;tical Court, and leave and deli|ver thee up to the power and judica|ture of the Secular Court; earne&s;tly be&s;eeching the &s;aid Court, &s;o to mo|derate her Sentence towards thee, as that thou may&s;t lo&s;e neither bloud nor life.</Q></P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="13" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="171" REF="94">
<HEAD>CHAP. XIII. <HI>Of the Enormity and further puni&s;hment of the Crime of Here&s;ie.</HI></HEAD>
<P>PO&s;&s;ibly &s;ome that have frequented per&s;ons of the Communion of the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> and have found them courteous and obliging in their Conver&s;e, as many of them are: or &s;ome that have travelled through &s;ome Popi&s;h Countries, and have ob&s;erved nothing of what I here relate, may be tempted to think that the&s;e cruelties of which we complain are Fables, or were only in the days of old, and now laid a&s;ide: and &s;o, that our lives and fortunes would not be in &s;uch great danger under a Popi&s;h Government, as &s;ome are apt to think.</P>
<P>But the an&s;wer is ea&s;ie and plain; that in many per&s;ons of that party, hu|manity and natural good di&s;po&s;itions out-weigh the cruel principles of their Religion, which are not approved or
<PB N="172" REF="95">followed, not &s;o much as known by numbers of them. That however, here among&s;t us, whatever they think, and whatever they would do, if they had power, it is not fit nor prudent they &s;hould now threaten and tell us the wor&s;t. That abroad, their greate&s;t cruelties are acted &s;ecretly, or under a di&s;gui&s;e; in &s;ome Kingdoms where the Popes have long reigned, they cannot now find Hereticks; and in others they are protected by &s;ecular Princes from the wor&s;t pro&s;ecutions of the Papal power. And that whatever any man may have &s;een or not &s;een, yet the de|crees are fixed and in full force, and as they them&s;elves tell us, have been exe|cuted with the utmo&s;t rigour, at all times and in all places, when and where the Popes have had power and oppor|tunity.</P>
<P>It is not what this or that man knows or &s;ays, that is to be heeded, where there are Laws and &s;tanding Rules. Our danger lies in this, that by the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> we are declared Here|ticks; that by the &s;ame Church, Here|ticks are declared to be the greate&s;t, the mo&s;t wicked and vile&s;t Criminals, who
<PB N="173" REF="95">are neither to be pitied nor &s;pared. That &s;o, that Church di&s;po&s;eth her Members to hate us mortally, and to effect our de&s;truction by all po&s;&s;ible means, nay, and injoyns it, under &s;e|vere penalties; and that it is &s;o, &s;till to this day, both in her Laws, and her practice.</P>
<P>What hath been &s;aid hitherto, of their proceedings again&s;t Hereticks, is &s;ufficient to &s;hew that they account He|re&s;ie a mo&s;t heinous and unpardonable Crime, which they can never puni&s;h with too great &s;everity in them that are guilty of it, who are not only to &s;uffer in their per&s;ons by Racks and Fire, as hath been &s;hewed before: but al&s;o in their Names, Goods, and Po&s;te|rity, and all that belonged to them. Even the Hou&s;es where they dwelt and taught, are to be thrown down or burnt to a&s;hes. <HI>Del Bene</HI> and former Cano|ni&s;ts are very expre&s;s in it, and have Pa|pal Decrees for it. And their Sentences in this ca&s;e are of this tenor.</P>
<P><HI>Nos Fr. &mdash; Inqui&s;itores,</HI> &amp;c. <HI>atten|dentes con&s;titutionem Apo&s;tolicam &s;uper hoc editam, necnon &amp; facti enormita|tem &mdash; habito &s;uper hoc cum &s;apientibus &amp;
<PB N="174" REF="96">peritis con&s;ilio, authoritate qua fungimur, praedictas domos cum &s;uis appendiciis pro|nunciamus in his &s;criptis per definitivam &s;ententiam &amp; mandamus funditus diru|endas, &amp; ip&s;arum domorum materiam, no&s;tro arbitrio comburendam, &s;eu alias, piis u&s;ibus applicandam. Itaque de caetero nul|la habitatio, &s;eu reaedificatio aut clau&s;io ibi fiat, &s;ed loca inhabitabilia, inculta &amp; inclau&s;a &s;emper exi&s;tant, &amp; &s;icut fuerunt receptacula perfidorum, &s;ic ex nunc &s;ordi|um perpetuo loca fiant. Quo&s;cunque autem contradictores &s;eu rebelles, necnon eos qui reaedificare &s;eu colere, aut claudere pre|&s;ump&s;erint dicta loca, vel ad hoc &s;cienter prae&s;titerint con&s;ilium vel favorem, in his &s;criptis excommunicationis vinculo innodamus,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><Q>We Friers <HI>N.N.</HI> Inqui&s;itors again&s;t Heretical pravity, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> Con&s;idering the Popes Con&s;titution about this matter, and the enormity of the fact, and having conferred about it with learned and skilful men, do now by our authority, in a definitive Sen|tence, by the&s;e pre&s;ents, pronounce and command that the &s;aid hou&s;es, hou&s;es, with all their appendages, &s;hall be utterly ruined and levelled
<PB N="175" REF="96">with the ground, and that the Mate|rials of them &s;hall, according to our plea&s;ure, either be burnt, or other|wi&s;e be&s;towed upon pious u&s;es. Therefore let henceforth no dwelling hou&s;e, building, or enclo&s;ure be made there, but let them be wild and de|&s;olate places, receptacles to the worlds end of dung and na&s;tine&s;s, becau&s;e they have been the Man&s;ions of per|&s;idious per&s;ons. And here by the&s;e pre&s;ents we excommunicate all that &s;hall oppo&s;e or infringe this our Sen|tence, and all that &s;hall pre&s;ume to rebuild, inhabit, or inclo&s;e the &s;aid places, or that &s;hall any ways promote or advi&s;e it. Given, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q></P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Of the vilene&s;s of Heretical pravity.</HI></HEAD>
<P>SEveral Authors have ob&s;erved with <HI>Padre Paolo,</HI> who gives many in|&s;tances of it, in the fir&s;t Chapter of his <HI>Hi&s;tory of the Inqui&s;ition,</HI> that the Pope makes a gin of the notions and defini|tions of Here&s;ie, and makes his Laws and Declarations about it &s;erve the
<PB N="176" REF="97">ends of his ambition and covetou&s;ne&s;s; giving the name of Hereticks, not where it is really due, but where he is di&s;plea&s;ed, de&s;irous to conquer, or to ruin his enemies. Heretical pravi|ty in the Romi&s;h &s;en&s;e, is a thing of which a man may be guilty without his will, and without his knowledge: and yet a thing which makes him the wor&s;t of Traitors again&s;t the Maje&s;ty of Hea|ven; which expo&s;eth him here (if the Popes power can reach him) to all the mi&s;ery that a human Creature can &s;uf|fer, and hereafter to damnation. It is not to be thought what Popes and Pa|palins have &s;aid on this &s;ubject: and had they not declared us Hereticks, we &s;hould have been tempted by what de&s;criptions their Writers generally make of Hereticks, to believe them to be the mo&s;t horrid and pernicious Mon&s;ters in the world.</P>
<P><HI>A Paramo</HI> p. 333. having rehear&s;ed &s;ome of the wicked pranks of the Ana|bapti&s;ts in <HI>We&s;tphalia</HI> takes occa&s;ion from thence thus to de&s;cribe all Prote&s;tants. <HI>Vides plane, Lector, qualia e&s;&s;e &s;oleant hae|reticorum opera, qui &s;emel exuti Catholicam fidem, omnem cum ea humanitatem, &amp;
<PB N="177" REF="97">quod proprium e&s;t hominis rationem pari|ter abjeci&s;&s;e videntur, &s;uper induentes cum impietate &s;aevitiam, prae &s;e ferentes ima|ginem ejus cujus afflantur &s;piritu, &amp; quo geniti e&s;&s;e no&s;cuntur, diaboli. &mdash; Praeter infinita damna quae exitio&s;a &s;ta prodigia in orbem terrarum invexerunt, illud certe haud minimum e&s;t, quod ip&s;am naturam corruperunt, &amp; laudabiles quarundam nationum mores ita perverterunt atque in pejus permutarunt, ut multi qui ante ca&s;ti &amp; pudici erant, temperati ac pene frigidi, ex i&s;torum doctrina flagitio&s;i&s;&s;ima atque profligati&s;&s;ima, &s;icut quibu&s;dam libidinis facibus inflammati. &mdash;Enimvero &s;ic inter Haereticos impura libido &amp; nequitia ple|rumque pervenit ad &s;ummum ut audeant per impudentiam &s;ummam pro virtutibus vitia venditare, quod &agrave; prote&s;tantibus fieri palam videmus,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><Q>Such u&s;e to be the deeds of Here|ticks, who with the Catholick Faith ca&s;t off all humanity and rea&s;on, and becoming mo&s;t cruel and impious, bear the image of the devil, of whom they are born, and by who&s;e &s;pirit they are acted. And this is none of the lea&s;t mi&s;chiefs which Hereticks, tho&s;e pernicious Mon&s;ters have brought
<PB N="178" REF="98">into the world, that they have cor|rupted nature it &s;elf, and &s;o depraved and changed for the wor&s;t the good manners of &s;ome Nations, that they have made them infamous brutes in all la&s;civiou&s;ne&s;s, who before were exemplary for their cha&s;tity and tem|perance.&mdash;for generally among He|reticks, impure lu&s;ts and ba&s;e villanies reign in &s;uch a degree, that by the highe&s;t impudence, they own and commend their own vices, as vertues, as <HI>Prote&s;tants</HI> do publickly.</Q></P>
<P>There is &s;o much of this in mo&s;t of their Writers, e&s;pecially in them that treat of Here&s;ie or the Inqui&s;ition, that I need not multiply quotations. Only I &s;hall add from the &s;ame Author, <HI>p.</HI> 268. that upon this he grounds the mighty u&s;efulne&s;s and nece&s;&s;ity of the <HI>Holy Tribunal. Quae eo magis nece&s;&s;aria, quo majores calamitates at&abque; majorem perniciem affert horrenda &amp; dete&s;tabilis haere&s;is, quae adeo fune&s;ta ac pernicio&s;a e&s;t, ut non &s;olum Beatitudinis jure &s;ieut caetera peccata le|thalia, privet, &s;ed etiam in cau&s;a &s;it, cur haeretici capite &amp; bonorum jactura plectan|tur, atque tam ip&s;i quam eorum po&s;teri officiis &amp; honoribus priventur, libri ab
<PB N="179" REF="98">eis compo&s;iti prohibeantur, &amp; infami ve&s;te &agrave; caeteris di&s;tinguantur.</HI></P>
<P><Q>The greate&s;t of calamities and ruines brought in by that horrid and dete&s;table plague which we call Here|&s;ie, demon&s;trate how nece&s;&s;ary Inqui&s;i|tion mu&s;t be. For &s;uch is the guilt of Here&s;ie, &s;uch the fune&s;t and pernicious nature of it, that it not only deprives men of eternal happine&s;s, as other mortal &s;ins, but al&s;o is the ju&s;t cau&s;e why Hereticks are puni&s;hed with lo&s;s of goods and life, why their Books are forbid, they and their Children are deprived of all honours and dignities, and they are di&s;tin|gui&s;hed from others, by that infamous Ve&s;t which they call <HI>San-benit.</HI></Q></P>
<P>Now if any man &s;hould ask, what is then an Here&s;ie, which they make &s;o wicked and &s;o criminal, after all the&s;e hard words and hard u&s;ages, they will &s;ay, that <HI>it is an error in the &V;nder&s;tand|ing, with ob&s;tinacy in the Will.</HI> That is, that a man will adhere to what he is per&s;uaded to be truth, though others deny it. This, one would think, &s;hould not be &s;o heinous, nor &s;o dreadful as they make it: but then the matter is
<PB N="180" REF="99">that which offends them mo&s;t. <HI>Haere&s;is e&s;t circa pertinentia ad fidem, vel contra determinationem Eccle&s;iae, de rebus ad fidem vel ad mores pertinentibus.</HI> This is their u&s;ual definition of an Here&s;ie,
<Q>That it is about matters of Faith, or again&s;t the determinations of the Church, concerning what we &s;hould believe, or what we &s;hould do.</Q> And &s;o here comes their Romi&s;h Creed, which you have <HI>p.</HI> 4. And here they bring in, (as they have &s;trength and opportunity) all Papal Con&s;titutions and Decrees. And their Canon Law &s;aith, <HI>Haereticus reputatur qui &s;tatu|tum &s;ummi Pontificis ju&s;tum, venerabiliter non recipit;</HI>
<Q>That he is reputed an Heretick who doth not reverently obey the ju&s;t Laws of the Pope.</Q> And that they are all &s;o, the <HI>Jus Pontificium</HI> is very peremptory and plain. <HI>Papa &s;i aliquid facit quod videtur inju&s;tum, ubi nos non po&s;&s;umus rationem a&s;&s;ignare, ni|hilominus ju&s;tum e&s;t.</HI> And the Glo&s;s. <HI>Papa quod approbat, non licet alicui re|probare.</HI>
<Q>That whatever the Pope doth is ju&s;t, though it &s;eems other|wi&s;e, and we can give no rea&s;on for it: and that it is not lawful for
<PB N="181" REF="99">any to reprove what he appro|veth.</Q></P>
<P>So that the great Here&s;ie of all, is to oppo&s;e the Popes Will in any matter, or upon any account; hence comes the great malignity of Heretical opinions and practices. And for all they charge Hereticks with &s;uch vile immoralities, that one would think the very &s;ight of them &s;hould create horror in the Be|holders, yet they tell us plainly,
<Q>That though they live well, yet they &s;hall be damned; and that they are the more to be &s;hunned and hated.</Q> <HI>In&s;titut. Cathol. de extirpandis Haer.</HI> p. 227. <HI>&amp;c.</HI></P>
<P>The &s;ame Author propounding a learned doubt,
<NOTE PLACE="marg">Jac. Si|manc.</NOTE> <HI>Cur non liceat haereticis tutos e&s;&s;e in provincia ubi crimen non ad|mi&s;erunt, cum id caeteris facinoro&s;is liceat?</HI>
<Q>Why Hereticks are &s;afe no where, whereas other Malefactors are not pro&s;ecuted in tho&s;e Kingdoms where they have not committed their crimes?</Q> gives an an&s;wer to it which fully enough declares the pravity and defor|mity of the crime of Here&s;ie: but it is too long to be tran&s;cribed. I &s;hall only add at pre&s;ent, out of him and others,
<PB N="182" REF="100">how Hereticks are to be handled ac|cording to their demerits.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Of &s;everal Inflictions upon Hereticks.</HI></HEAD>
<P>THe Wit and Invention and Policy of <HI>Rome</HI> hath appeared in no|thing more than in her methods and proceedings again&s;t &s;uch as have di&s;|puted her ab&s;olute &s;overeignty in all things. Nothing is left unattempted that can depre&s;s and ruin them: and her making them Hereticks, <HI>i. e.</HI> mo&s;t impious Prevaricators again&s;t Religi|on, hath been an effectual means for the de&s;troying of them. This hath ingaged the zeal of the Vulgar, (all men coun|ting Religion mo&s;t Sacred) and hath been the white Veil, wherewith &s;he hath covered her blacke&s;t De&s;igns. So we find the Romi&s;h Party, when they treat of the&s;e matters, laying all po&s;&s;i|ble Aggravations upon what they call Here&s;ie: and making it the greate&s;t Trea&s;on and Rebellion again&s;t Heaven, infer from thence, That it being the mo&s;t publick and mo&s;t heinous crime,
<PB N="183" REF="100">all Chri&s;ts Subjects, who are concerned for his honour, are bound to pro&s;ecute and revenge it. The <HI>Jus Pontificium</HI> and the <HI>Canoni&s;ts</HI> have this frequently: <HI>Illius di&s;&s;imulare non debemus opprobria, qui probra no&s;tra delevit: &amp; &s;i contra ho|mines illatae bla&s;phemiae impune non tran|&s;eunt, multo magis qui ip&s;um &s;alvatorem no&s;trum bla&s;phemat, dignus e&s;t &s;upplicia &s;u&s;tinere.</HI></P>
<P>Accordingly they have writ, decreed, and inflicted on tho&s;e whom they have plea&s;ed to call Hereticks, that even after their death their bones &s;hould be took up and burnt with this preamble in the Sentence, <HI>Attendentes quod cri|men haere&s;is propter &s;uam immanitatem &amp; enormitatem, non &s;olum in vivis, &s;ed &amp; in mortuis, per jura prompti&s;&s;ima debeat vindicari, Nos</HI> N. <HI>Inqui&s;itores,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>Con|&s;idering that the crime of Here&s;ie is &s;o va&s;t and enormous, that with the &s;peedie&s;t ju&s;tice it ought to be pu|ni&s;hed, not only here on the living, but even in the grave on them that are dead, We therefore <HI>N.</HI> Inqui&s;i|tors, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q> As Hereticks have no &s;hel|ter when dead, &s;o living every man is bound to accu&s;e them. <HI>Qui&s;quis tenetur
<PB N="184" REF="101">Haereticum non tantum denunciare, &s;ed etiam accu&s;are;</HI> which they prove out of <HI>Deut.</HI> Chap. 13. Ver. 6, 7, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> without any exception of Parents, or neare&s;t Relations, as may be &s;een at large in the Authors I &s;hall cite; who go yet further, and prove by holy Scripture, and other Authorities, even by Popes Con&s;titutions. <HI>Propria authoritate cui|libet Catholico licet haereticos capere, &amp; bonis &s;uis expoliare, &amp; impune occi|dere;</HI>
<Q>That every Catholick may lawfully apprehend Hereticks, &s;poil them of their goods and kill them.</Q></P>
<P>So many of them &s;ay, that a Prie&s;t may break the Seal of Confe&s;&s;ion, to reveal an Heretick, <HI>Quia ille non agit poe|nitentiam, &amp; quia tali non e&s;t fides &s;ervan|da;</HI>
<Q>Becau&s;e no faith is to be kept to an Heretick, and becau&s;e, he remain|ing impenitent there is no Sacrament of Penance.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Civitas tota pote&s;t igne de&s;trui, quando in ea plures Haeretici.</HI>
<Q>That a whole City may be burnt down, when Hereticks in it are too numerous,</Q> which is proved by <HI>Deut.</HI> 13.16.</P>
<P>Item, <HI>Contractum aliquem vel pactum validum Haereticus celebrare non valet,
<PB N="185" REF="101">&amp; obligatus haeretico etiam cum juramento ip&s;o facto liberatur.</HI>
<Q>An Heretick can make no Contract of any worth, and any engagement or promi&s;e made to him, is void and of no force, though it were confirmed with an Oath.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Haereticus, excommunicatus ma|jori excommunicatione, &amp; quilibet infa|mis, contra haereticum admittuntur in te&s;tes, in fidei favorem.</HI>
<Q>Hereticks, excommunicated per&s;ons, and the mo&s;t infamous, are admitted to be Witne&s;&s;es again&s;t an Heretick, in fa|vour to the Faith.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Qui &s;epelit mortuum excommu|nicatum, in excommunicationem incidit, ctiam&s;i tantum &s;yndone tegat.</HI>
<Q>He falls under Excommunication that buries an excommunicated per&s;on, or but puts him up in a Winding-&s;heet.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Haereticus ip&s;o jure e&s;t excommu|nicatus, traditus Satanae ut ab eo tor|queatur, &amp; eandem pote&s;tatem habet dia|bolus in excommunicato, quam ru&s;ticus in pecore &s;uo.</HI>
<Q>An Heretick is excommu|nicate by the Law, without a Sen|tence, and is delivered up to Satan to be tormented, and the devil hath
<PB N="186" REF="102">the &s;ame power over him, as the Far|mer over his Cattel.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Haeretici &s;unt deterioris condi|tionis quam Juaedi.</HI>
<Q>Hereticks are in a wor&s;e condition than Jews.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Papae neutiquam obediendum &s;i aliquid praecipiat, quod &s;it in favorem Haereticorum.</HI>
<Q>The Pope is not to be obeyed, where he commands any thing in favour of Hereticks.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Sola voluntas vel cogitatio puni|tur in crimine Haere&s;is.</HI>
<Q>The Will alone, or but the Thoughts, without any outward Act, is puni&s;hed in the Crime of Here&s;ie.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Quamvis &s;it Haere&s;is crimen Capi|tale, &amp; poenam &s;anguinis irroget, in eo tamen neutiquam tran&s;igere vel paci&s;ci licet, quod talem offen&s;am nemo ni&s;i &s;olus Deus remittere po&s;&s;it.</HI></P>
<P><Q>Though Here&s;ie be a Capital Crime, which incurs the &s;hedding of bloud, yet there is no pardoning of it, nor no treating about le&s;&s;ening of its puni&s;hment, for it is &s;uch an offence as none but God can re|mit.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Quia Haereticus e&s;t ho&s;tis com|munis, ideo licet cuique illum propria
<PB N="187" REF="102">authoritate occidere, &agrave; fortiori capere.</HI>
<Q>An Heretick being a common enemy, it is lawful for every one to kill him, much more to take him.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Delictum Haere&s;is etiam igno|ranter prolatum gravius e&s;t quam dolo&s;um homicidium.</HI>
<Q>An Heretical word &s;poken through ignorance is a more grievous crime than wilful murther, murther, becau&s;e the Heretick &s;ets his face again&s;t heaven.</Q></P>
<P>Item, <HI>Haeretici tanquam animalia ve|neno&s;a &amp; pe&s;tifera, antequam virus evo|mant &s;unt puniendi.</HI>
<Q>Hereticks, like Serpents and Toads, mu&s;t be puni&s;hed before they &s;pue their venom.</Q></P>
<P>And &s;aith the Popes <HI>Extravagants, Haeretici primo &s;unt admonendi, po&s;t oc|cidendi; &amp; Haeretici utiliter patiuntur quod Catholici utiliter inferunt.</HI>
<Q>Here|ticks mu&s;t fir&s;t be admoni&s;hed, and then killed. And it is profitable for them to &s;uffer, what of duty Catho|licks inflict upon them.</Q></P>
<P>Volumes of Collections might be made of this. That Hereticks may in|joy nothing of tho&s;e rights and privi|ledges that belong to human Creatures, and that they mu&s;t be afflicted and
<PB N="188" REF="103">de&s;troyed all manner of ways. But <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 word"> &s;hall conclude this, with one in&s;tance o<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> the mighty zeal wherewith they thu<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> pro&s;ecute Hereticks. <HI>A Paramo</HI> tell<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> us, that when the Inqui&s;ition de&s;troye<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> many thou&s;ands in all parts of <HI>Spain<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"></HI> &s;ome at Court repre&s;ented to <HI>Ferdinan<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="2 letters"></HI> and <HI>I&s;abel</HI> what a great lo&s;s and weak|ning it was, to have &s;o many of thei<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> Subjects killed in that manner, and tha<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> then great &s;ums of money were offered to their Maje&s;ties to &s;top or moderate the proceedings of the Inqui&s;ition again&s;t Hereticks; But that whil&s;t mo|ved with pity, the King and Queen were con&s;idering whether they &s;hould take the money and &s;top the Torrent of bloud, <HI>Turre-Cremata</HI> that famous Frier, who had heard of what was in agita|tion, came in with a Crucifix hid under his Coat, and drawing near pulled it out, and held it to them, with the&s;e words, <HI>Ecce Salvatoris crucifixi effigiem, quem perditi&s;&s;imus Judas vendidit,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>Here is the Image of our Crucified Saviour, whom wicked <HI>Judas</HI> &s;old to his Enemies for thirty Pieces of Silver; if you approve of that Fact, do ye &s;ell him for more, here you
<PB N="189" REF="103">have him.</Q> And having &s;aid this, he laid down the Crucifix, and went out.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>That in the Ca&s;e of Here&s;ie Princes fare no better than Subjects.</HI></HEAD>
<P>EXcommunication in the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> may be incurred upon &s;o many accounts, that there is hardly one of Ten, among the be&s;t Romani&s;ts, that is not <HI>ip&s;o facto,</HI> or <HI>ip&s;o jure</HI> excommu|nicate. It is true, that commonly in their Ab&s;olutions they take off tho&s;e bonds indefinitely: but yet the danger is &s;o great of coming any ways under the direful Sentence, that it mightily expo&s;eth Magi&s;trates to be thus &s;mitten like others by the Papal Fulminations. The Council of <HI>Trent</HI> hath provided <HI>Sect. ult.</HI> that <HI>whoever after admonition, remains for a whole year excommunicate, &s;hall be reputed Heretick, and proceeded again&s;t as &s;uch.</HI> Here Sovereign Princes have no exemption. They may be the Popes elde&s;t Sons, but they mu&s;t be as dutiful and obedient as others, el&s;e
<PB N="190" REF="104">they &s;hall &s;mart under his correction without partiality. The Council in that la&s;t Se&s;&s;ion, <HI>Can.</HI> 5. obligeth them under pain of Excommunication to back the Church Cen&s;ures with their power. In <HI>Can.</HI> 19. if they &s;uffer Duels within their Dominions, they are excommuni|cated and deprived of tho&s;e places where the offence is committed. And <HI>Pius</HI> IV. in his confirmation of that Council commands them among&s;t all the Faithful to receive and obey invio|lably all the definitions and decrees of <HI>Trent.</HI></P>
<P>But what then? What if they are excommunicate, and reputed Here|ticks? Then it is at their peril, and the Pope will make the be&s;t u&s;e he can of the&s;e Laws <HI>Canon</HI> and <HI>Pontificial. Papa dicitur habere coele&s;te arbitrium, &amp; tenet locum Chri&s;ti in Terris.</HI>
<Q>The Pope hath the place of Chri&s;t upon earth, and his will is &s;aid to be the will of heaven.</Q> Item, <HI>Papa e&s;t &s;uper omnes homines, &amp; ei obedire e&s;t de nece&s;&s;itate &s;alutis.</HI>
<Q>The Pope is above all men, and without obedience to him there is no &s;alvation.</Q> Item, <HI>Papa obtinet principatum totius mundi, &amp; habet utrum|que
<PB N="191" REF="104">gladium.</HI>
<Q>The Pope hath domi|nion over the whole world, and hath the power of both the &s;piritual and the temporal &s;word.</Q> Item, <HI>Papa po|te&s;t transferre imperium de gente ad gen|tem ex maxima cau&s;a: &amp; pote&s;t principes &s;eculares dignitate privare, ex cau&s;a, vel propter eorum iniquitates.</HI>
<Q>The Pope may give the Empire from one to ano|ther: and may, when there is cau&s;e, or when they are faulty, deprive &s;e|cular Princes of their dignity.</Q> Some one of the&s;e, or many more of the &s;ame nature, which he hath in &s;tore, will reach the highe&s;t Throne on earth, and &s;ometimes have overthrown it.</P>
<P>Then the <HI>Canoni&s;ts</HI> will prove and bring forth out of their Magazines of Trea&s;onous Principles; <HI>Pro crimine Hae|re&s;is aequaliter puniuntur omnes, nullo ha|bito re&s;pectu ad gradus &amp; dignitates.</HI>
<Q>That the Crime of Here&s;ie is equally to be puni&s;hed in all men, without regard to their degrees or dignities.</Q> <HI>Imperator puniri &amp; deponi pote&s;t per &s;um|mum Pontificem, propter crimen Haere&s;is, ut fuit Imperator Fredericus.</HI>
<Q>That for the crime of Here&s;ie the Emperour
<PB N="192" REF="105">may be puni&s;hed and depo&s;ed by the Pope, as was <HI>Frederick.</HI></Q> Al&s;o, <HI>Si pa|rentes &s;unt Haeretici, &agrave; filiis &s;uis optime po&s;&s;unt exhaeredari, nam patria pote&s;tas tollitur propter crimen Haere&s;is.</HI>
<Q>That for the crime of Here&s;ie the Paternal power cea&s;eth, and that then Children may di&s;inherit their Parents.</Q> And then to come home to the ca&s;e, <HI>Haeretici nullam pror&s;us juri&s;dictionem habere po&s;&s;unt,</HI>
<Q>That Hereticks can have no power nor juri&s;diction at all.</Q> Accordingly they all agree, <HI>Va&s;&s;alli liberantur ab omni fidelitate &amp; ob&s;equio &s;uorum dominorum, &s;i ip&s;i domini in haere&s;im manife&s;tam &s;int Capti.</HI>
<Q>That Va&s;&s;als and all Subjects are free from all allegeance and duty to their Lords or Sovereigns, if they are faln into manife&s;t Here&s;ie.</Q></P>
<P>Nay, It is proved by many Autho|rities, and good <HI>Decretals,</HI> and Rea|&s;ons, <HI>Quod digni &s;unt majori &s;upplicio Reges &amp; Principes Haeretici quam caeteri homines.</HI>
<Q>That Kings and Princes be|come Hereticks, de&s;erve greater pu|ni&s;hments than inferiour per&s;ons.</Q> And not only if they become Here|ticks, but al&s;o, <HI>Si domini temporales, con&s;titutiones Pontificias contra Haereticos
<PB N="193" REF="105">latas &s;ervare noluerint, excommunicentur, &amp; omni honore &amp; officio priventur.</HI>
<Q>If they do not execute the Popes Laws again&s;t Hereticks, they forfeit their Crowns and Dignities.</Q></P>
<P>This is &s;o often repeated, <HI>Si Reges &amp; alii Principes Chri&s;tiani facti &s;int Haere|tici, protinus &s;ubjecti &amp; va&s;&s;alli, ab eorum dominio liberantur.</HI> And this, <HI>De Hae|re&s;i damnatus non debet vocari &s;ub nomine dignitatis pri&s;tinae.</HI>
<Q>A King who is an Heretick, is no King, and ought not to be called by that name:</Q> That one that hath truly and fully embraced Popery, might act and intend any thing again&s;t <HI>Charles Stuart,</HI> and all the while, in a &s;en&s;e which he believes true, pro|fe&s;s him&s;elf a loyal and obedient &s;ubject to the King of <HI>England.</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="4" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. IV. <HI>Of the Authorities and Authors u&s;ed in this Book.</HI></HEAD>
<P>MO&s;t of what hath been &s;aid of the proceedings of the Popes and the Inqui&s;ition again&s;t Hereticks and Here|tical Princes, is to be met with in &s;o
<PB N="194" REF="106">many Authors, and with &s;o little varia|tion, and recurrs &s;o often, that to bring quotations for every particular, would have &s;welled and crowded my Margin to no purpo&s;e at all: when it may do as well here to name tho&s;e Books which will prove what I have alledged. In|deed mo&s;t of it is &s;o unrea&s;onable, &s;o &s;trange and inhuman, that to men of a good temper it will look like the Ficti|on of a malicious and a melancholy brain. Did many that are in the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> believe it to be guilty of &s;uch un|natural Principles, and bloudy Practices, as are here mentioned, they would be mightily &s;taggered in their belief of its being the pure and only Church of Chri&s;t, and &s;ome would for&s;ake and even dete&s;t the communion of that mer|cile&s;s per&s;ecuting party, who now with a good zeal follow it, and think to go right.</P>
<P>Many Prote&s;tants al&s;o would be mightily confirmed in that Profe&s;&s;ion of the Chri&s;tian Religion which is e&s;ta|bli&s;hed among us, and would be more thankful for being delivered from un|der the Roman yoke, if they knew how heavy and intolerable it was to
<PB N="195" REF="106">&s;uch of our Forefathers, as &s;aw the Truth, and de&s;ired to follow it.</P>
<P>I know it is objected, that we have tho&s;e among&s;t us, who are very froward and &s;editious towards their Governours, and upon Rebellious Principles have done very vile things: But it is our un|happine&s;s and our grief; our e&s;tabli&s;hed Church and Religion are hated and per|&s;ecuted by them, and were by them altered and ruined when they had power; and it is clear as the light, that they have their ill Principles out of tho&s;e very Roman Schools which they &s;eem &s;o much to abhor. In them are taught at large tho&s;e opinions which make Di&s;&s;enters bad Subjects, and tho&s;e which countenance the u&s;urpations of the Popes, and the cruelties of the In|qui&s;ition.</P>
<P>I profe&s;s that what I have laid down as their Tenents or Practices, I have had from their own Authors: and that in them I have con&s;ulted, there is va&s;t|ly more, and &s;ometimes wor&s;e than what I have extracted. I &s;hall be amply ju&s;tified, as to the faithfulne&s;s of what account I give of the Papal and inqui|&s;itory proceedings again&s;t Hereticks,
<PB N="196" REF="107">be they Princes or Plebeians, by them &s;hall read the Canon Law, or but &s;eek under proper Titles in the <HI>Extravagants, Clementines, Sexte,</HI> and even in the <HI>Decretals</HI> of <HI>Gregory</HI> IX. But in that va&s;t Collection of the <HI>Pontificial Law,</HI> Printed at <HI>Venice,</HI> you have many Au|thors in&s;erted, who treat at large of all things relating to Hereticks, wherein a man may fully inform him&s;elf of tho&s;e Writers I have but lightly touched.</P>
<P>I cite &s;ome <HI>Bulls</HI> that are in the <HI>Bul|larium</HI> of <HI>La&euml;rce Cher.</HI> and other Col|lections &s;ince. But to &s;ave the labour of &s;earching into great Volumes, <HI>Aloi&s;. Bariola</HI> and <HI>Franc. Pegna</HI> have made a Collection in quarto of above an Hun|dred Bulls, &s;ince the beginning of the Reformation, to injoyn, direct, and encourage the extirpation of Here|ticks, all manner of ways, but e&s;pecially by the Inqui&s;ition.</P>
<P>And becau&s;e &s;ome might &s;ay, Who regards old Bulls or Decretals? And what do mo&s;t of them &s;ignifie that have been long out of date? We mu&s;t know, that every thing is in force, that makes again&s;t Hereticks. That we may not flatter our &s;elves, <HI>Canoni&s;ts</HI> fre|quently
<PB N="197" REF="107">tell us, <HI>Extravagantes in corpore juris non clau&s;ae, contra haereticos editae, &s;unt validae, &s;i con&s;titutionibus in corpore juris regi&s;tratis, contra haereticos, non obvient.</HI> That is,
<Q>That all tho&s;e Laws and Papal pre&s;cripts new or old, &s;ome forged, &s;ome of uncertain Authors, that are not dige&s;ted into order, and have no proper place a&s;&s;igned to them in the Body of the Canon, are of force, as far as they make again&s;t He|reticks, and moderate or oppo&s;e none of the more Canonical Con&s;titutions that are again&s;t them.</Q> And we know how &s;trictly they are executed where the Pope is obeyed: and how general that execution would be if he might have his will. There is a Bull of Pope <HI>Paul</HI> IV. <HI>anno</HI> 1558. whereby he very &s;treightly commands, <HI>Renovari &amp; in|violabiliter ob&s;ervari omnes leges, decreta &s;ive &s;tatuta &agrave; Romanis Pontificibus, &s;acris conciliis &amp; &s;anctorum Patrum decretis, in haereticos &amp; &s;chi&s;maticos quovis tempore edita, etiam&s;i in literis Pontificum extra|vagantibus contineantur,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>That all Laws, Decrees, and Statutes, made at any time by Roman Popes, &s;acred Councils, or holy Fathers, again&s;t
<PB N="198" REF="108">Hereticks and Schi&s;maticks, &s;hould be renewed and inviolably ob&s;erved, even &s;uch as are among tho&s;e <HI>Decre|tals</HI> which they call <HI>Extravagants.</HI> And he commands further, that if they have been upon any account di&s;|u&s;ed or neglected, they &s;hould now be revived, and brought into u&s;e again; and that they &s;hould be &s;trictly obey|ed and executed again&s;t all per&s;ons what&s;oever, without regard to their greatne&s;s or dignity.</Q> If we be|lieve him to be in earne&s;t, we &s;ee what would become of us, and of Pro|te&s;tant Princes, had he tho&s;e that could or would put his Sentence in exe|cution.</P>
<P>The&s;e publick, and in the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> highe&s;t Authorities, give grea|ter force and credit to tho&s;e le&s;&s;er ones of private Writings, which are licen&s;ed and allowed: and are, as it were but Comments upon the Text; Declarati|ons of the practice of the Church, that her Laws are taught and obeyed, &s;o that all tho&s;e <HI>Inqui&s;itors, Fi&s;calis's, Con&s;ul|tors of the Holy Office,</HI> and <HI>Canoni&s;ts,</HI> which have written about the Crime and puni&s;hment of Here&s;ie, are to be
<PB N="199" REF="108">looked upon as the Sentences of the &s;u|preme Roman Tribunal, or the execu|tions of them.</P>
<P><HI>Lud. A Paramo</HI> and <HI>Th. del Bene</HI> will give any men &s;ufficient information about the&s;e matters in general. But about particular &s;ubjects, <HI>de fide,</HI> or <HI>de Haereticis,</HI> or <HI>de indiciis,</HI> or <HI>de modo procedendi,</HI> or <HI>de quae&s;tionibus &amp; Tortu|ris,</HI> &amp;c. there are very many Authors. <HI>Nichol. Eimericus his directorium Jacobi Simancae Intitut. Cathol. Alvarez Guer|rero The&s;aurus Religionis Chri&s;tian. Cae|&s;ar Carene de off. Inqui&s;it. Repertorium In|qui&s;itorum. Franci&s;cus Brunus de Tortur. &amp; indiciis. Jacobus Arenas de quae&s;t. Gun|di&s;&s;alvus de villa Diego de Haeret. Julius Clarus. Joannes Roias. Lud. Carrerius de Haeret, Alphon&s;us de Ca&s;tro de ju&s;ta Hae|ret. punit. Laurent. Arnoldus. Robertus Cenalis de compe&s;cenda Haeret. ferocia,</HI> &amp;c. They that &s;hall con&s;ult the&s;e Books will be fully &s;atisfied and tired. But numberle&s;s are the Authors that treat of the&s;e matters, and with little varia|tion repeat the &s;ame things over and over.</P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="14" TYPE="chapter">
<PB N="200" REF="109">
<HEAD>CHAP. XIV. <HI>Of &s;everal things that conduce to make the Inqui&s;ition powerful and glorious.</HI></HEAD>
<P>HEre&s;ie being &s;o vile, &s;o execrable a thing, and Hereticks &s;o mi&s;|chievous and odious, accord|ingly the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> hath migh|tily magnified tho&s;e per&s;ons and in&s;tru|ments that &s;erve again&s;t them. The Pope who is the great keeper and maker of their Faith is exalted above all right and Laws, and all created things. <HI>In his quae vult, pro ratione vo|luntatem habet, 5.</HI> the <HI>Glo&s;s.</HI> His Will &s;tands for Rea&s;on, and a &s;ufficient one, in what&s;oever he hath a mind to do. And &s;o ab&s;olute and uncontrolable is his Dominion that he cannot be tied to any thing, not &s;o much as by him&s;elf. <HI>Pa|pa non pote&s;t legem &s;ibi imponere, &agrave; qua &s;ibi recedere non liceat;</HI> his own word hath no power to bind him. And as for others the <HI>Text</HI> &s;aith, <HI>Papa &agrave; nemine
<PB N="201" REF="109">judicari pote&s;t, nec ulli contra eum &s;enten|tiam proferre licet.</HI> There is on earth no Judg, nor Tribunal above the Pope.</P>
<P>Inqui&s;ition by the &s;ame Rule, is pla|ced next to him, for it is, &s;aith the Law, <HI>Inventum in augmentum fidei, d. Clem.</HI> 1. found out and &s;et up for the pre&s;erva|tion and propagation of the Faith. And it is a maxim in their &s;piritual Courts, <HI>Citatus ab Epi&s;copo &amp; Inqui&s;itore, prius Inqui&s;itori pareto.</HI> That the Inqui&s;ition mu&s;t be obeyed before the Bi&s;hop. But how &s;hould Prelates be regarded, when even &s;overeign Princes, who under God &s;hould be Ma&s;ters of the world, are, as far as lies in the power of the Roman Court, made to truckle under the Papal and Inqui&s;itory Empire, in all ca&s;es wherein Faith and Here&s;ie are concerned.</P>
<P>So <HI>Spondanus ad ann.</HI> 1460. tells us, that there is a Bull of <HI>Pius</HI> II. whereby he damns as Traitors and Hereticks, all that &s;hould pre&s;ume to appeal from the Sentence of the Pope, to the next Council, <HI>though they were Kings or Em|perours.</HI> And there is a Decree of <HI>Ju|lius</HI> III. <HI>anno</HI> 1551. again&s;t them that
<PB N="202" REF="110">&s;hould any ways hinder the proceed|ings of the Inqui&s;ition, or that admit Lay-men to be Judges in the Ca&s;e of Here&s;ie, which he concludes thus brave|ly: <HI>Quicunque monitis his no&s;tris non obtemperaverint, noverint &s;e, non &s;olum per &s;acras praedece&s;&s;orum no&s;trorum con&s;ti|tutiones, verumetiam per hanc no&s;tram &s;anctionem &s;ive &s;ententiam &amp; declarati|onem perpetuo duraturam, quam auctoritate omnipotentis Dei ac Beatorum Apo&s;tolo|rum Petri &amp; Pauli, ac no&s;tra, in ip&s;os non obtemperantes, quacunque illi praeful|geant dignitate, in his &s;criptis proferimus, communione Fidelium &amp; omnium &s;acra|ment&ograve;rum perceptione privatos ac male|dictionis, ac execrationis aeternae ligatos, Anathemati&s;que &amp; majoris excommunica|tionis mucrone percu&s;&s;os.</HI>
<Q>Whoever &s;hall not obey the&s;e our Precepts, whatever dignity they are of, let them know that, by the Con&s;titu|tions of our Predece&s;&s;ors, and by the Sanction and Sentence which we bear in the&s;e pre&s;ents, to endure for ever again&s;t all di&s;obedients, by the Au|thority of Almighty God, of the Ble&s;&s;ed Apo&s;tles <HI>Peter</HI> and <HI>Paul,</HI> and of our own, they are deprived of
<PB N="203" REF="110">the Communion of the Faithful, and of the receiving any Sacraments, and are bound over to eternal Cur&s;e and Execration, and &s;truck with the pier|cing Anathema's of the greater ex|communication.</Q></P>
<P>And <HI>Pius</HI> V. <HI>anno</HI> 1569. hath a long <HI>Bull</HI> again&s;t all per&s;ons whatever that &s;hould do any wrong or injury to any thing or per&s;on belonging to the <HI>Mo&s;t Holy Office,</HI> (as he calls it) which he mightily magnifies and &s;treng|thens, giving this rea&s;on for it. <HI>Si de protegendis caeteris omnibus Eccle&s;iae Mi|ni&s;tris &mdash; quanto majore &s;tudio eam nos &s;olicitudinem cape&s;&s;ere nece&s;&s;e e&s;t, ut qui in &s;acro Inqui&s;itionis Haereticae pravitatis officio ver&s;antur, &s;ub tutela inviolatae auctoritate hujus &s;edis, periculorum omni|um expertes quaeque munera ad exaltatio|nem fidei Catholicae exequantur,</HI> &amp;c.
<Q>If we are obliged to protect all the Mi|ni&s;ters of the Church, with how much more zeal and carefulne&s;s ought we to endeavour, that they that be|long to the Sacred Office of the In|qui&s;ition again&s;t Heretical pravity, &s;hould be inviolably defended from all dangers under the authority of
<PB N="204" REF="111">this See, that for the exaltation of th<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> Catholick Faith they may execut<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> freely all that belongs to their Office.</Q> They being the mo&s;t expert and valian<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> Champions again&s;t Hereticks, who be&s;t convert them into Catholicks or A&s;hes are therefore to be defended and exal|ted by that Faith which they protect and advance. And therefore be&s;ides this Hectoring of the Pope in their behalf, whereever Inqui&s;ition is &s;et up, all Se|cular Officers are obliged to &s;wear, <HI>that they will per&s;ecute Hereticks with all their power, and will be obedient to God, to the Roman Church, and to the Inqui|&s;itors.</HI></P>
<P>This is the Form in the <HI>Directorium: Nos</HI> N, <HI>&amp;c. Tenebimus &amp; teneri facie|mus fidem Domini no&s;tri Je&s;u Chri&s;ti &amp; &s;anctae Romanae Eccle&s;iae&mdash; haereticos, eis credentes, fautores &amp; receptatores eorum pro&s;equemur &amp; capiemus, &amp; capi facie|mus quomodocunque poterimus, &amp; accu|&s;abimus &amp; denunciabimus Eccle&s;iae &amp; Inqui&s;itoribus &s;t alicubi noverimus cos e&s;&s;e, admini&s;trationes nullas, neque officia pub|lica alicui de praedictis per&s;onis &s;u&s;pectis vel diffamatis de Haere&s;i committemus&mdash; erimus obedientes Deo, Romanae Eccle&s;iae
<PB N="205" REF="111">&amp; Inqui&s;itoribus, &s;ic nos Deus ad|<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">uvet,</HI> &amp;c.</P>
<P><Q>We <HI>N.N</HI> &amp;c. will hold, and cau&s;e to be held the Faith of our Lord Je|&s;us Chri&s;t, and of the holy Roman Church, we &s;hall pro&s;ecute and apprehend, and cau&s;e to be appre|hended all Hereticks and their Fol|lowers, Favourers and Receivers, all the ways we can, we &s;hall de|nounce and accu&s;e them to the Church, and to the Inqui&s;itors, if we can know where they are; we &s;hall commit to them, or to any &s;u&s;pect or diffamed of Here&s;ie, no Admini&s;tra|tions nor publick Offices, and we &s;hall be obedient to God, to the Ro|man Church, and to the Inqui&s;itors. So help us God, <HI>&amp;c.</HI></Q></P>
<P>And the <HI>Canoni&s;ts</HI> tell us, <HI>Quod &s;i tale juramentum non prae&s;titerint, eorum &s;en|tentiae irritae &s;unt &amp; inanes.</HI>
<Q>That the Sentences of all Judges and Magi|&s;trates, that do not take &s;uch an Oath, are void and in&s;ignificant.</Q></P>
<P>The Civil Magi&s;trates, as we &s;ee, are made Officers of the Holy Tribunal; even in <HI>Venice, Padre Paolo</HI> tells us, <HI>c.</HI> 6. the Inqui&s;itors would oblige the <HI>A&s;&s;i|&s;tants,</HI>
<PB N="206" REF="112">who repre&s;ent the State, to &s;wear &s;ecrecy to them, making it a great. Ca&s;e of Con&s;cience to reveal any of their proceedings without their leave, and backing it with this Maxim, <HI>Che|cau&s;e di fede evono re&s;tarappo i Giudici<GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter"> della fede.</HI>
<Q>That matters that concern the Faith mu&s;t remain with the Judges of the Faith.</Q></P>
<DIV3 N="1" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. I. <HI>Some Priviledges of the Inqui&s;itors, and Cruelties committed or occa&s;ioned by it.</HI></HEAD>
<P>INqui&s;itors are called, <HI>Defen&s;ores fidei &amp; Eccle&s;iae, ad gloriam Dei &amp; aug|mentum fidei deputati.</HI> Defen&s;ors of the Faith of the Church, deputed for the glory of God, and the increa&s;e of holy Faith. They have power at any time to grant Indulgences of forty days, and of three years to them who any ways are a&s;&s;i&s;tants again&s;t Hereticks. They them&s;elves have granted by three Popes as <HI>Aimericus</HI> in his <HI>Directorium</HI> tells us, <HI>Plenary Indulgences and a full Pardon of all their &s;ins both living and dying.</HI> So that if they are exorbitant
<PB N="207" REF="112">in the u&s;e of their power, and chance to wound their Con&s;ciences, here is a &s;ure Plai&s;ter near at hand.</P>
<P>They being accountable to none but to the Pope, who&s;e Delegats they are, and having power to proceed again&s;t all &s;orts of per&s;ons, even again&s;t the Secular and Regular Clergy, not|with&s;tanding all exemptions, as <HI>Villa-Diego</HI> cites the Canon Law. <HI>Pro cri|mine Haere&s;is po&s;&s;unt procedere contra om|nes etiam exemptos,</HI> &amp;c. have therefore a mighty influence over all Confe&s;&s;ors, and by their means over all people, who either living or dying, are &s;o awed by them that can give or deny Ab&s;olu|tion, that where the Inqui&s;ition prevails, the Popes Edicts are of more force, than any Civil Laws or Evangelical Precepts. <HI>Padre Paolo,</HI> chap. 26. gives an in&s;tance of it very ob&s;ervable. And <HI>A Paramo</HI> p. 623, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> &s;aith, that in their Vi&s;itations, when the Inqui&s;itors pub|li&s;h their <HI>Edict of Ju&s;tice,</HI> they com|mand all Confe&s;&s;ors to make what in|quiries they plea&s;e, and forbid them to ab&s;olve any penitents from any thing that concerns Here&s;ie. And they enjoyn all under &s;evere penalties, to declare
<PB N="208" REF="113">who they are that have, or have read any Bibles in the Vulgar Tongue, or any Heretical Books, or have revealed any &s;ecret of the Inqui&s;ition, or &s;poken any thing again&s;t it, or not obeyed their Injunctions. Which makes their Dominion more formidable and ab&s;o|lute, than that of Turki&s;h Empe|rours.</P>
<P>We have &s;een before how they have a numerous train of armed men, who have power always and in all places to wear all &s;orts of Weapons, and are de|voted to their &s;ervice and obedience. Now the&s;e men as well as their Ma&s;ters are &s;acred and inviolable, as appears by the fore-mentioned Bull of <HI>Pius</HI> V. But <HI>Leo</HI> X. had before that, <HI>anno</HI> 1515. ordered that whoever &s;hould kill, beat, or &s;trike any of them, &s;hould be deli|vered up to the Secular Power to be burnt as a Heretick.</P>
<P>It would be endle&s;s to rehear&s;e all their priviledges and powers which make the Tribunal of a few (in out|ward appearance) contemptible Friers, higher, more firm, more irre&s;i&s;tible and dreadful, than that of any Potentate upon earth. Their My&s;tick Coat of
<PB N="209" REF="113">Arms repre&s;ents much of this, as &s;ome make it out very ingeniou&s;ly. A green Cro&s;s in Field Sable, on the right &s;ide a green Olive branch, on the left a na|ked glittering Sword and a Brier; round the Cro&s;s this Motto, <HI>Exurge Do|mine, judica cau&s;am tuam,</HI> which is <HI>ver.</HI> 23. of <HI>P&s;al.</HI> 74.</P>
<P>But Torrents of Bloud and devou|ring Flames had been more proper, to repre&s;ent what u&s;e they make of their might. Out of their own Writings, and other Authors, &s;ince the time of <HI>Ferdinand</HI> and <HI>I&s;abella,</HI> a man might ga|ther a di&s;mal Catalogue of men of Fame, Learning, and Piety, whom they have by various torments murthered in &s;eve|ral Kingdoms for being Hereticks, be|&s;ides Millions known only to them&s;elves, whom they have likewi&s;e de&s;troyed. <HI>A Paramo</HI> tells us of more than thirty thou&s;and burnt in <HI>Sicily</HI> in le&s;s than 150. years, under pretence of being Magi|cians. That in <HI>Portugal, Didacus de Sylva</HI> being &s;upreme Inqui&s;itor, &s;o many, and &s;ome even of the principal men, were mi&s;erably hara&s;&s;ed, impri&s;oned, bound, tortured, condemned, that about the year 1535. the King was
<PB N="210" REF="114">mightily affected with pity, and with much ado &s;topt and rever&s;ed tho&s;e bloudy proceedings. And the &s;ame Author cites <HI>Hieronimus Zurita</HI> to wit|ne&s;s that in a few years, more than one hundred thou&s;and in <HI>Sevil</HI> alone, were &s;everal ways put to death, and that more than five thou&s;and hou&s;es remain|ed empty, for a great while.</P>
<P>But it would no doubt exceed much all other accounts, and be the a&s;toni&s;h|ment of the world, if the Regi&s;ters of the Inqui&s;ition for the two la&s;t hundred years &s;hould come to publick view, and we could &s;ee in them the numbers of men they have &s;lain, and the &s;orts of tortures they have made them endure, that were, or were &s;u&s;pected to be, &s;uch Hereticks as we.</P>
<P><HI>Thuanus</HI> in <HI>l.</HI> 3. giving an account of the great prevalency of the <HI>Lutheran</HI> Doctrine, even in <HI>Italy,</HI> and how the Tyranny of the Inqui&s;ition was let loo&s;e upon all that but looked towards it, gives this &s;hort account of that <HI>Holy Tribunal, Ejus horror &amp; odium ingens &mdash; augebat horrorem perver&s;a &amp; praepo&s;tera judiciorum forma, quae contra naturalem aequitatem &amp; omnem legitimum ordinem,
<PB N="211" REF="114">in juri&s;dictione illa explicanda ob&s;ervatur; tum etiam immanitas tormentorum, quibus plerunque contra veritatem quicquid dele|gatis judicibus libebat, &agrave; mi&s;eris &amp; inno|centibus reis, ut &s;e cruciatibus eximerent, per vim extorquebatur.</HI> That is,
<Q>That it is the object of the greate&s;t dread and hatred, becau&s;e the method of its proceedings is again&s;t all Order, and Ju&s;tice, and natural Equity, and becau&s;e by direful unnatural tortures, the Judges make innocent Criminals &s;uffer and &s;ay what they plea&s;e.</Q></P>
<P>I know there have been Ma&s;&s;acres and bloudy Executions in many places where there is no Inqui&s;ition. In <HI>France</HI> many Towns of the poor <HI>Walden&s;es</HI> were de&s;troyed, and the Inhabitants, Men, Women, and Children mo&s;t bar|barou&s;ly murthered, <HI>Thuan. l.</HI> 6. The <HI>Pari&s;ian</HI> St. <HI>Bartholomeo</HI> &s;ome years after, is al&s;o &s;adly remarkable; what hapned &s;ince here and el&s;ewhere upon the &s;ame account, cannot be forgotten. The Je|&s;uit <HI>Strada l.</HI> 2. &s;aith, that be&s;ides tho&s;e that &s;uffered under Queen <HI>Mary,</HI> the &s;everities &s;he u&s;ed to purge this King|dom of Here&s;ie, drove away no le&s;s than thirty thou&s;and per&s;ons out of it.
<PB N="212" REF="115">How many in le&s;&s;er numbers, endured great per&s;ecutions, and died at the the Stake, for many years, in mo&s;t places of <HI>Europe</HI> where the Popi&s;h Religion and Power had the prevalency, is known only to that God who hears the voice of Innocent bloud, and is the Revenger of it, though many Authors have tran&s;mitted to Po&s;terity large me|morials of tho&s;e cruelties, &s;ome in de|te&s;tation, &s;ome in commendation of them.</P>
<P>What hapned in the <HI>Low Countries,</HI> where <HI>Philip</HI> II. by fire and &s;word and great violence for the e&s;tabli&s;hing of the Spani&s;h Inqui&s;ition provoked the Peo|ple in their own defence to undertake that long and bloudy War which co&s;t him &s;even Provinces.
<NOTE PLACE="marg">Thuanus.</NOTE> What was done in <HI>France</HI> again&s;t the two <HI>Henries,</HI> by that rebellious League, which the Pope abetted, and which undertook to &s;et up his authority, Inqui&s;ition, and Triden|tine Council: The&s;e two memorable attempts in the behalf of Papal Inqui|&s;ition again&s;t Heretical pravity, have &s;hed &s;o much Chri&s;tian bloud, that no|thing but that very power and Tribunal, they were de&s;igned to promote, have
<PB N="213" REF="115">ever made greater effu&s;ions of it. And I am of opinion, that were all things duly con&s;idered and compared, it would clearly appear, that there have been as great &s;laughters, outrages, inhuma|nities committed, as many Martyrs made by <HI>Rome</HI> Papi&s;t, &s;ince <HI>Dominic</HI> and the Inqui&s;ition appeared, as was done by <HI>Rome</HI> Pagan, in the Ten Per&s;ecutions for three hundred years. Rev. xvii. 6. <HI>And I &s;aw the Woman drunken with the bloud of the Saints, and with the bloud of the Martyrs of Je&s;us: and when I &s;aw her, I wondered with great admira|tion.</HI></P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="2" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. II. <HI>Of the prohibiting of Books, and the</HI> Indices expurgatorii.</HEAD>
<P>AMong the many priviledges of the Inqui&s;itors, it is none of the lea&s;t, that the Cen&s;ure of Books belongs to them, whereever they have a Tribunal; by which means they keep the People in as much ignorance as they plea&s;e, and furni&s;h the learned with none but &s;uch Books as tend to e&s;tabli&s;h the Roman
<PB N="214" REF="116">Faith, and their own Authority. For the&s;e two, there being in tho&s;e Popi&s;h Countries &s;o very many Books, &s;o fierce and po&s;itive, and none appearing to contradict them, it is no wonder if per|&s;ons of all ranks lie under great, invin|cible prejudices in tho&s;e Points that are di&s;puted betwixt us and the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> whether &s;uch as concern the Faith, or the Power of the Magi&s;trates, or tho&s;e common Rights of humanity which belong to all mankind; where we and our opinions are repre&s;ented as very mon&s;trous and pernicious, and there are publick Schools and Lectures of cruelty again&s;t us, and a great part of the learning is to know the accurate and e&s;tabli&s;hed methods of de&s;troying Hereticks; and men are acquainted with nothing but what makes for the Papal Power and Dominion, and the&s;e things are inculcated and taught with great a&s;&s;iduity and great indu&s;try, and a very &s;trict watch is had again&s;t all Per&s;ons, Books, or Opinions that could any ways thwart or oppo&s;e tho&s;e recei|ved Maxims: it mu&s;t needs have a migh|ty influence upon the minds and per&s;ua|&s;ions of men. The Officers of the
<PB N="215" REF="116">Inqui&s;ition, who have nothing el&s;e to do, are &s;o numerous, powerful, inqui|&s;itive, and diligent, that it is matter of the greate&s;t danger and difficulty to print or import any Books, that &s;hould &s;avour of what they call Here&s;ie, or maintain the ju&s;t rights of Tempo|ral Princes again&s;t the Spiritual Mo|narch.</P>
<P>For this la&s;t, &s;aith the Judicious <HI>Pa|dre Paolo, When a Potentate hath not the favour of him that commands in Ec|cle&s;ia&s;tical cau&s;es, Religion is made a pre|text to oppre&s;s him.</HI> Of which he gives in&s;tances <HI>Chap.</HI> 1. and among&s;t them, that when the Pope was fallen out with the <HI>Venetians,</HI> any Books that came out in Favour of the Republick, were forbid|den by the Papal Inqui&s;itions, under colour of Here&s;ie. It is but giving any thing hard and terrible names, and for|bidding all things that can be &s;aid in the defence of it, and then it will be ea&s;ie to impo&s;e on the People.</P>
<P>Relating to this I &s;hall tran&s;cribe out of the la&s;t mentioned Author part of <HI>Chap.</HI> 29. <HI>The matter of Books &s;eems to be a thing of &s;mall moment, becau&s;e it treats of words; but through the&s;e words come
<PB N="216" REF="117">opinions into the world, which cau&s;e par|tialities, Seditions, and finally Wars; they are words, it is true, but &s;uch, as in con&s;equence draw after them Ho&s;ts of ar|med men.</HI> &mdash;<Q>By forbidding Books which at <HI>Rome</HI> are not liked of, al|though they be good and godly, be|cau&s;e they maintain Temporal Power, great wrong is done to Sovereign Princes, to &s;uch e&s;pecially as would rule with the Arts of Peace, who u&s;e Books as a chief In&s;trument to cau&s;e people to believe as a firm truth, that the Prince is Ordained by God, and Ruleth with Divine Authority, and the Subject con&s;equently in Con|&s;cience is bound to obey him, and not doing it offendeth God, becau&s;e that the Prince, by the Law of God, is above every per&s;on that is within his Dominions, and may lay burthens on mens E&s;tates, as publick nece&s;&s;ities re|quire. Where the&s;e things, which are mo&s;t true, are believed, a State may ea&s;ily be governed: but where con|trary opinions are held, great di&s;or|ders mu&s;t needs happen. But as there was always in Gods Church, tho&s;e who made u&s;e of Religion for worldly
<PB N="217" REF="117">ends, &s;o the number of them is more full. The&s;e under a &s;piritual pretence, but with an ambitious end, and de&s;ire of worldly wealth, would free them|&s;elves of the obedience due unto the Prince, and take away the love and reverence due to him by the people, to draw it to them&s;elves. To bring it to pa&s;s, they have newly invented a Doctrine, which talks of nothing but Eccle&s;ia&s;tical greatne&s;s, liberty, immunity, and juri&s;diction. This Doctrine was unheard of, until about the year 1300. Neither is there any Book concerning it, before this time, then did they begin to write of it &s;catteringly in &s;ome Books, but there were not above two Books which treated of nothing el&s;e but this, until the year 1400. and three until the year 1500. After this time the num|ber encrea&s;ed a little, but it was tole|rable. After the year 1560. this Doctrine began to encrea&s;e in &s;uch manner, that they gave over writing, as they u&s;ed before, of the My&s;teries of the Mo&s;t Holy Trinity, of the In|carnation of Chri&s;t, of the Creation of the World, and other My&s;teries of
<PB N="218" REF="118">the belief, and there is nothing Prin|ted in <HI>Italy,</HI> but Books in diminution of Secular Authority, and exaltation of the Eccle&s;ia&s;tical; and &s;uch Books are not Printed by &s;mall numbers, but by thou&s;ands: Tho&s;e people which have learning, can read nothing el&s;e; the Confe&s;&s;ors likewi&s;e know none other Doctrine, neither need they any other Learning to be approved of. Whence comes in a perver&s;e opinion univer&s;ally, that Princes and Magi|&s;trates are human Inventions, yea, and Tyrannical, that they ought only by compul&s;ion to be obeyed; that the di&s;obeying of Laws, and defrauding the publick Revenues doth not bind unto &s;in, but only unto puni&s;hment. And contrariwi&s;e, that every beck of Eccle&s;ia&s;tical per&s;ons, ought to be ta|ken for a divine Precept, and binds the Con&s;cience; and this Doctrine is perhaps the cau&s;e of all the incon|veniences which are felt in this Age.</Q></P>
<P>Here we may &s;ee (as I noted be|fore) whence the di&s;loyal and factious Principles of our <HI>Di&s;&s;enters</HI> come; and by who&s;e in&s;tigation they likely have
<PB N="219" REF="118">been moved to act as they have done.</P>
<P>Our Author adds,
<Q>That as they condemn and per&s;ecute Books that come out in the behalf of King|ly power, &s;o they geld the Books of ancient Authors, by new Printing them, and taking out of them all that which might &s;erve for Temporal Au|thority.</Q></P>
<P>What he &s;aith of Books that concern the Government, is mo&s;t true al&s;o of them that concern their Religion or new Creed. Not one Book, Ancient or Modern, is &s;uffered to &s;peak one &s;yllable again&s;t any thing that the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> doth teach or practi&s;e, though they be &s;uch as are acknow|ledged even by learned men of their Communion to be corrupt or &s;uper&s;titi|ous. And Book that might open the eyes of the People is, without fail, either pro|hibited or gelded: Even the Holy Bible, as a dangerous Book, that favours He|reticks, is &s;treightly forbidden the Peo|ple, as we have &s;een before in the &s;evere Edict of the Inqui&s;itors.</P>
<P>There are now great variety of tho&s;e <HI>Indices,</HI> or Catalogues of Books for|bidden,
<PB N="220" REF="119">or of things to be taken out of them. Every year likely their comes out one, commanded to be admitted and obeyed in all the Chri&s;tian world. Where there are Inqui&s;itors tho&s;e <HI>Indi|ces</HI> are &s;ent to them, who enjoyn all Confe&s;&s;ors to take care about them in their confe&s;&s;ing and ab&s;olving their Penitents. And by this means they not only keep from the people all in&s;tru|ctive good Books: but they &s;o mangle and alter tho&s;e Books which they cannot keep out of their hands, <HI>that at pre&s;ent, in reading of a Book, a man can no more find what the Authors meaning was, but only what is the meaning of the Court of</HI> Rome, <HI>who hath altered every thing,</HI> as famous <HI>Padre Paolo</HI> complains and &s;hews at large.</P>
<P>In tho&s;e <HI>Indices</HI> publi&s;hed fir&s;t by <HI>Junius,</HI> and afterwards even by autho|rity and licence we have this acknow|ledgment &s;peaking of <HI>Bertrams</HI> Book. <HI>In old Catholick Writers, we &s;uffer many Errors, and extenuate and excu&s;e them, and by &s;ome device we feign &s;ome convenient &s;en&s;e, when they are oppo&s;ed to us. Excogitato Commento, &s;en&s;um iis affingimus.</HI> And we have the&s;e Cor|rections
<PB N="221" REF="119">in <HI>Indices,</HI> Text or Marginal Notes of &s;everal Authors, which were to be purged and left out in the next Editions, as being heretical or dange|rous Doctrines. <HI>Deus &s;olus adorandus,</HI> God alone is to be wor&s;hipped. <HI>Ali|enis meritis &amp; operibus nemo juvatur;</HI> No man is benefited by the merits or good works of another. <HI>Habitat Je|&s;us per fidem in cordibus no&s;tris;</HI> Chri&s;t dwelleth in our hearts by faith. <HI>Cre|dens Chri&s;to non morietur in aeternum;</HI> He that believeth in Chri&s;t &s;hall not die eternally. <HI>Ju&s;tus coram Deo nemo;</HI> No man is ju&s;t before God. <HI>&V;xorem habeat unu&s;qui&s;que, confitendo Deo pec|cata non homini, &s;ine &s;criptura divina ni|hil a&s;&s;erendum. Sancta Dei Eccle&s;ia creaturam non adorat;</HI> The Holy Church of God wor&s;hips no Image. <HI>A Deo &s;olo omnia petenda;</HI> every thing is to be demanded of God alone by Prayer. The&s;e, and many the like, &s;ome where|of are in the Authors them&s;elves, and &s;ome in holy Writ expre&s;ly, yet are to be blotted out, as not agreeing with Roman Catholici&s;m.</P>
<P><HI>Padre Paolo</HI> ob&s;erves, that they not only take away what they like not, but
<PB N="222" REF="120">that they al&s;o add what makes for their purpo&s;e. I am &s;ure by the In&s;tructions of <HI>Clement</HI> VIII. if they be duly ob|&s;erved, Books, that pa&s;s through the hands of the Inqui&s;ition, mu&s;t become as correct and infallible as his Holine&s;s him&s;elf. He directs and enjonys the In|qui&s;itors, and tho&s;e whom they &s;hould appoint, to repurge Authors that want it, <HI>ann.</HI> 1596. <HI>Qui negotium &s;u&s;ceperit cor|rigendi atque expurgandi, circum&s;picere &amp; attente notare debet, non &s;olum quae in cur&s;u operis manife&s;te &s;e offerunt, &s;ed &s;i quae in &s;choliis, in &s;ummariis, in marginibus, in indicibus librorum, in praefationibus, aut Epi&s;tolis dedicatoriis, tanquam in in|&s;idiis delite&s;cunt.</HI> That is,
<Q>That they that undertake the work, mu&s;t not only look foreright, but round about on all &s;ides, that no Bugbears lurk and lie in ambu&s;h in any corner, in Annotations, Summaries, Margins, in the Epi&s;tles Dedicatory, Prefaces, or Tables.</Q></P>
<P>And the&s;e are &s;ome of the things which he &s;aith want a purgation of Ink. <HI>Po&s;itiones erroneae, &s;chi&s;maticae, haereticae, haere&s;im &s;apientes. &mdash; quae contra &s;acra|mentorum ritus &amp; ceremonias, contra re|ceptum
<PB N="223" REF="120">u&s;um &amp; con&s;uetudinem &s;anctae Romanae Eccle&s;iae, novitatem aliquam indu|cunt. Prophanae etiam novitates vocum ab haereticis excogitatae &amp; ad fallendum introductae. Verba dubia &amp; ambigua quae legentium animos &agrave; recto Catholicoque &s;en&s;u, ad nefarias opiniones adducere po&s;|&s;unt. Verba &s;acrae &s;cripturae non fideliter prolata, vel &agrave; pravis haereticorum ver&s;ioni|bus deprompta, ni&s;i forte offerentur ad eo&s;dem Haereticos impugnandos, &amp; pro|priis telis jugulandos &amp; convincendos. Expungi etiam oportet verba &s;cripturae &s;acrae, quae ad &s;en&s;um detorquentur abhor|rentem ab unanimi &s;ententia Catholicorum doctorum. &mdash;itemque Epithet a honorifica, &amp; omnia in laudem Haereticorum dicta, deleantur. &mdash; Expungendae &s;unt etiam pro|po&s;itiones quae &s;unt contra libertatem, im|munitatem &amp; juri&s;dictionem Eccle&s;ia&s;ti|cam. &mdash; Explodantur exempla quae Eccle|&s;ia&s;ticos ritus, Religio&s;orum ordines, &s;tatum, dignitatem, &amp; per&s;onas laedunt &amp; violant.</HI>
<Q>Po&s;itions heretical, that have a &s;mack of Here&s;ie, erroneous, &s;chi&s;matical,&mdash; whatever is introductive of any no|velty repugnant to tho&s;e Rites and Ceremonies that are u&s;ed about the Sacraments, or to any of the cu&s;toms
<PB N="224" REF="121">and u&s;ages of the holy Roman Church. Al&s;o new expre&s;&s;ions and ways of &s;peaking, invented by Hereticks to deceive others. And all &s;uch doubt|ful and ambiguous words as may draw the minds of Readers from the right Catholick &s;en&s;e to naughty opinions. Words of Holy Writ not well ren|dred, or taken from heretical ver|&s;ions, except they be intended to &s;erve again&s;t Hereticks, to cut their throats with their own weapons. Al&s;o tho&s;e &s;acred Scriptures that are wre|&s;ted to a &s;en&s;e differing from the una|nimous con&s;ent of Roman Doctors be blotted out. &mdash; All honourable Epithetes al&s;o, and whatever is &s;aid in prai&s;e of any Hereticks, mu&s;t be ta|ken away. &mdash; As likewi&s;e tho&s;e Pro|po&s;itions which are any ways contra|ry to the Eccle&s;ia&s;tical liberties, immu|nities, and juri&s;dictions. &mdash; And let nothing remain that may hurt or vio|late Eccle&s;ia&s;tical Rites, Religious Or|ders, or Per&s;ons, or their &s;tate and dignities.</Q></P>
<P>Heretical pravity mu&s;t needs be mighty &s;tubborn and incurable in tho&s;e Authors that will not be purged and
<PB N="225" REF="121">made &s;ound Roman Catholicks by the&s;e and the like Pre&s;criptions, of which there are good &s;tore, made &s;ince by other Popes. Whereby we may &s;ee how we are to tru&s;t the faith and inge|nuity of the infallible Church, and what credit is to be given to Writers of that Communion, when they treat of any matters that concern Here|ticks.</P>
<P>Now in <HI>the Rules of the Sacred Con|gregation, anno</HI> 1667. publi&s;hed by the Authority of Pope <HI>Alexander</HI> VII. the former Injunctions are confirmed, and they expre&s;ly &s;et down in the Index of prohibited Books, <HI>Biblia vulgari quo|cunque idiomate con&s;cripta;</HI> All Ver|&s;ions of the Bible in any vulgar tongue, and in the Rules make this &s;anction, <HI>Qui ab&s;que facultate Epi&s;copi aut Inqui&s;i|toris &s;acra Biblia vulgari lingua habere prae&s;ump&s;erit, ni&s;i prius Bibliis ordinario redditis peccatorum ab&s;olutionem percipere non poterit.</HI>
<Q>That whoever &s;hall pre|&s;ume to have the Holy Bible in the vulgar tongue, without he have ob|tained for it a faculty or licence in Form of the Ordinary or Inqui&s;itor, &s;hall never have ab&s;olution of &s;ins
<PB N="226" REF="122">till he have returned the Bibles into the hands of his Superiours.</Q> This Licence you may be &s;ure is very &s;pa|ringly granted, and &s;ometimes to pre|vent danger is recalled, as was done by <HI>&V;rban</HI> VIII. 1631. and not one of ten thou&s;and, in tho&s;e Countries where the Inqui&s;ition reigns, dares ask for it, be he never &s;o true a Roman Catholick, or &s;o de&s;irous to &s;ee what that Book can have in it, which is &s;o kept from the People, becau&s;e it is &s;ufficient to make a man of the Vulgar &s;u&s;pect of Here|&s;ie, if he but &s;peaks of that dangerous Book, which hath made &s;o many Here|ticks.</P>
<P>As for tho&s;e Books whereof the &s;ub|ject is judged to be good and u&s;eful, but that they have here and there things that border too much upon Here|&s;ie, after the faults are amended by the Inqui&s;itors or their Deputies, they may be permitted to be read. So &s;aith the Eighth Rule. <HI>Libri quorum principale argumentum bonum e&s;t, in quibus tamen obiter quaedam in&s;erta &s;unt quae ad haere|&s;im &s;pectant, &agrave; Catholicis Theologis In|qui&s;itionis generalis auctoritate expurgati, concedi po&s;&s;unt.</HI></P>
<PB N="227" REF="122">
<P>The&s;e Cautions and Edicts of Popes and Inqui&s;itors, extend al&s;o to them that buy or &s;ell any forbidden Books, and where the Roman Tribunal is po|tent enough, the penalties again&s;t Tran&s;|gre&s;&s;ors are exacted with great rigour. And <HI>Bzovius</HI> him&s;elf tells us of one <HI>Ca&s;per Tauberus,</HI> 1524. who was ad|judged to be burnt at <HI>Vienna,</HI> becau&s;e, after having for&s;worn the reading any more of Heretical condemned Books, he tran&s;gre&s;&s;ed again.</P>
</DIV3>
<DIV3 N="3" TYPE="section">
<HEAD>SECT. III. <HI>Of the Honour of being imployed in the Holy Office, and the prai&s;es of it.</HI></HEAD>
<P>WE have &s;een before what mighty priviledges and immunities are granted to all that belong to the Inqui|&s;ition. The Bull of <HI>Pius</HI> V. <HI>Octob.</HI> 13. 1570. confirms them all, and all Grants and Indulgences given by his Prede|ce&s;&s;ors to all &s;uch Societies as under|took Croi&s;adoes, to a&s;&s;i&s;t again&s;t Here|ticks the Inqui&s;itors of Heretical Pravi|ty. The Officers of the Inqui&s;ition are Heirs at Law of all tho&s;e &s;piritual
<PB N="228" REF="123">Riches. <HI>A Paramo</HI> &s;aith,
<Q>That were the Holy Office well under&s;tood by pious Catholicks, they would be &s;o far from being frighted with it, that they would mightily rejoyce, to &s;ee the holy Catholick Faith &s;o &s;toutly and effectually defended, and to &s;ee the &s;tray Sheep brought again to the Fold &s;o powerfully, <HI>p.</HI> 268.</Q></P>
<P><HI>Sixtus</HI> V. as we have &s;een, calls it, <HI>Firmi&s;&s;imum Fidei Catholicae propugnacu|lum;</HI> The &s;tronge&s;t &s;hield and &s;upport of the Faith. And <HI>Paul</HI> IV. would freely own, that it was <HI>praecipuum ner|vum &amp; arcanum pontificatus,</HI> the &s;tron|ge&s;t nerve and deepe&s;t my&s;tery of the Papacy. <HI>Padre Paolo, Hi&s;t. Con. Trent.</HI> l. 5. And as my Author cites the Acts of the Creation of <HI>Pius</HI> IV. this <HI>Paul</HI> breathed out his Soul in commending to the Cardinals about him, that holy Tribunal, which he thought, would do more than a Council; <HI>Sancti&s;&s;ima In|qui&s;itio unum nunc remedium labenti Re|ligioni.</HI> The mo&s;t holy Inqui&s;ition is now the only remedy to our &s;taggering Religion. <HI>A Paramo</HI> p. 278. The &s;ame giving &s;ome account of the burning of &s;everal great Spani&s;h Doctors, <HI>Con&s;tan|tinus,
<PB N="229" REF="123">Aegidius, Cazalla</HI> Chaplain to <HI>Charles</HI> V. and many <HI>Lutherans</HI> with them, declares to the great commenda|tion of the <HI>Holy Office,</HI> that had it not been for the great vigour and diligence of the Inqui&s;itors, the Catholick faith had been lo&s;t in <HI>Sqain,</HI> as it is in the Northern Kingdoms for lack of an In|qui&s;ition, <HI>p.</HI> 272.</P>
<P>There he tells us al&s;o, how much <HI>Ignatius Loyola</HI> u&s;ed to commend it, which well became him, for he had pa&s;&s;ed through it, and know what it was. Out of a Sermon of <HI>Lewis</HI> of <HI>Granada</HI> he cites the&s;e words, <HI>Sanctae Inqui&s;itionis Officium nurus e&s;t Eccle&s;iae, columna veritatis, fidei cu&s;todia, Chri&s;ti|ana Religionis The&s;aurus, arma adver&s;us Haereticos, contra omnes daemonum falla|cias &amp; technas lumen fulgenti&s;&s;imum, lapis lydius ad doctrinae veritatem digno&s;cendam &amp; examinandam.</HI></P>
<P><Q>The Office of the <HI>Holy Inqui&s;ition</HI> is the Nur&s;e of the Church, and the Pillar of Truth; the Store-hou&s;e of Chri&s;tian Religion, and the Keeper of the Faith; the Touch-&s;tone of true Doctrine, the be&s;t Armour again&s;t Hereticks, and the cleare&s;t
<PB N="230" REF="124">light whereby to di&s;cern the illu&s;ions and frauds of the Devil.</Q></P>
<P>Accordingly &s;everal Writers about this &s;ubject, make great brags of the great vertues and &s;anctity of many In|qui&s;itors, and are &s;o enamoured with the incomparable beauty of that mo&s;t &s;acred Function of butchering Men, and with the exemplary goodne&s;s of them that faithfully di&s;charge it, that they &s;pend upon it and them the greate&s;t lauds and prai&s;es they can find. That many of them have been patient Con|fe&s;&s;ors for the Truth; that many others have gained the Crown of Martyrdom; that many by their Devotions and Cha|rity have obtained the title of <HI>Ble&s;&s;ed;</HI> and many been Sainted and Canonized by the Pope, <HI>Qui nunc in aliquot pro|vinciis, &s;umma cum pietate coluntur,</HI> who now are in &s;ome Provinces wor&s;hipped with the greate&s;t piety.</P>
<P><HI>Multis miraculis maximis claruerunt, A Par.</HI> 108. Many Inqui&s;itors have be|come famous for working mo&s;t won|derful Miracles. Tho&s;e of St. <HI>Dominic</HI> are pa&s;t number. St. <HI>Peter the Martyr,</HI> the fir&s;t and fierce&s;t Inqui&s;itor at <HI>Milan,</HI> would ea&s;ily drive away Devils when
<PB N="231" REF="124">they came to make a noi&s;e and di&s;turb him in his Preaching. A Boy that had cut off his foot by kicking at his Mother, he with few words in Confe&s;&s;ion made whole; which may be Emblematical of &s;uch as had kickt again&s;t Holy Church, and were by him converted and ab|&s;olved. St. <HI>Anton. Tom.</HI> 3. is here and there very ample upon this &s;ubject.</P>
<P>But what can be &s;aid more for the eternal credit of the <HI>Holy Office,</HI> than what <HI>A Paramo</HI> relates, <HI>p.</HI> 138, <HI>&amp;c.</HI> that about the year 1500. when many thou|&s;ands of Hereticks were &s;ent to the Gallies, as many immured, and many more burnt, that this &s;everity, ju&s;t and holy as it was, yet having &s;omewhat of a re&s;emblance to what men call cruelty, &s;taggered a little &s;ome &s;oft-hearted Spa|niards, even Inqui&s;itors, and made them doubt whether that Religion and Office which reduced &s;o many human Crea|tures to &s;o great mi&s;eries, and &s;hed &s;o much bloud, were acceptable to God, and whether &s;uch proceedings did plea&s;e him; whereupon having made their humble addre&s;&s;es to the ble&s;&s;ed Virgin, they demanded a &s;ign of her, to be re|&s;olved in this matter: and behold
<PB N="232" REF="125">Miracles appeared of all &s;ides; not an Image in Town, nor hardly an Officer of the Inqui&s;ition, but were enabled to do wonders and feats, &s;o great and &s;o many that the &s;cruple was quite re|moved, and they became per&s;uaded that the Roman Faith and &s;evere ju&s;tice upon Hereticks are mo&s;t dearly belo|ved of God and all his Saints, and <HI>Franci&s;cus Sanctius de la Fuente</HI> Inqui&s;itor and Scribe was tired with writing down what miracles hapned. So that hence|forth, we may &s;uppo&s;e, they will re&s;t &s;atisfied, as to this inquiry.</P>
<P>And it is no &s;mall proof that the Court of <HI>Rome,</HI> as well as that of Hea|ven, hath great veneration for the <HI>Holy Office,</HI> when more than an hundred years ago, more than forty Inqui&s;itors had been made Cardinals, and five had obtained the Treble Crown of Pope, <HI>A Paramo</HI> tells us. Nay, <HI>Franci&s;cus Ziletus</HI> tells the Cardinal <HI>Gambara,</HI> who was of the Congregation of the Inqui&s;ition, and makes it the &s;uperlative degree of his commendations, <HI>Summis tuis meritis in &s;upremum hunc ordinem &amp; cooptatus, in quo tam praeclare te ge&s;&s;i&s;ti, ut digni&s;&s;imus fueris judicatus, qui in &s;acro i&s;to Magi|&s;tratu
<PB N="233" REF="125">Inqui&s;itionis &s;ederes: cujus ea e&s;t dignitas, meritum ac auctoritas, ut &s;ummi Pontifices ex eo fere deligantur.</HI>
<Q>That his great merits having brought him him to the high honour of being a Cardinal, he had in that &s;tation &s;o nobly behaved him&s;elf, as to be rai&s;ed to the &s;acred Magi&s;trature of the Con|gregation of the Inqui&s;ition, where|of &s;uch is the dignity, merit, and power, that for the mo&s;t part the high Pontifs or Popes are cho&s;en out of it.</Q> Than which nothing upon earth can exalt higher the honour of the <HI>Holy Office.</HI></P>
</DIV3>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 N="15" TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAP. XV. <HI>The Conclu&s;ion.</HI></HEAD>
<P>A Few Reflections on what hath been &s;aid, &s;hall conclude all at pre&s;ent upon this &s;ubject. And fir&s;t, if tho&s;e of the Communion of the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> that live among&s;t us, by reading this Book, or con&s;ulting
<PB N="234" REF="126">the Authorities I have cited, remain &s;a|tisfied that the faith and wor&s;hip pecu|liar to their Church, are &s;uch as I have de&s;cribed in the two fir&s;t Chapters, and that &s;uch &s;everities, as I repre&s;ent after|wards, are u&s;ed by her again&s;t all that di&s;&s;ent from her, then I would have them con&s;ider, whether that part of their Religion which occa&s;ions the breach betwixt them and us, depend not more on the Papal authority, and be not more doubtful and &s;u&s;picious, liable to more objections than that com|mon Chri&s;tianity which we hold all together? They may believe them|&s;elves to be in the Right, mankind may be abu&s;ed, we &s;ee the greater part of the world are Turks and Pagans: but they cannot that have conver&s;ed with us, think that either our Lives or Doctrines are &s;o abominably impious and wicked as the Papal Decrees and proceedings of the Inqui&s;ition make them. Nay, I expect from their Can|dor, that they will believe we are in earne&s;t, when we prote&s;t that we have no other de&s;ign in profe&s;&s;ing what we do, but to plea&s;e God, and make our Souls happy; that we would with our
<PB N="235" REF="126">hearts and &s;ouls be among&s;t them, if we thought truth were there, but that after our be&s;t enquiries, remaining per|&s;uaded we have it of our &s;ide, we think our &s;elves obliged under peril of damna|tion, to own and follow it, though there|by we expo&s;e our &s;elves to the greate&s;t extremities.</P>
<P>But if we are mi&s;taken, and they are plea&s;ed to call us Hereticks, yet I would de&s;ire them to con&s;ider further, whe|ther &s;uch cruelties as their Church commands and executes again&s;t us, be a likely means to make us have a better opinion of it, and change our former per&s;ua&s;ions? I believe many of them have too much knowledge and huma|nity to approve of tho&s;e violent and bloudy proceedings which we com|plain of: But then, what do they think of a Religion that doth enjoyn, practice, and commend them, as the greate&s;t &s;ervice that can be done to God? Can it be thought that the In|&s;titution of the merciful Saviour of the world allows of <HI>Croi&s;adoes,</HI> and Ma&s;&s;a|crees, of Dungeons, and Fetters, of Tortures and Flames, of all that can create horror in the minds of men, and
<PB N="236" REF="127">pain in their bodies: and that he hath left his Vicar power to make u&s;e of them, for to propagate and maintain his Faith.</P>
<P>If all the Bloudy Laws and Edicts the Church of <HI>Rome</HI> hath made again&s;t Chri&s;tians of other Communions; if all the means &s;he hath u&s;ed to make them mi&s;erable in the world, and to &s;end them out of it; if all the Racks and Gibbets, and In&s;truments of cruelty u&s;ed by her Inqui&s;itors, if all tho&s;e human Creatures &s;he hath with great inhumanities &s;lain and burnt alive, in behalf of her Religion, and to gain and maintain her Wealth and Power; if all the&s;e could be &s;een altogether at once, it would be the &s;adde&s;t object of pity that ever eyes beheld, and an Argument which few could re&s;i&s;t, that &s;ure <HI>Rome</HI> is not his Church, nor holds not his Religion <HI>who&s;e Kingdom was not of this world; who came not to de&s;troy mens lives, but to &s;ave them;</HI> and who com|manded his Di&s;ciples to be meek and lowly, to forgive Injuries, and render good for evil: and by all the methods of Patience, Charity, and Beneficence, to win mankind to the belief and
<PB N="237" REF="127">profe&s;&s;ion of his mo&s;t merciful and hea|venly Doctrine.</P>
<P>Here al&s;o tho&s;e of the Roman Per|&s;ua&s;ion may &s;ee why now lately the belief of a Popi&s;h Plot hath been &s;o generally entertained among&s;t us. Some of them &s;eem to take it very unkindly that we of the Church of <HI>England</HI> &s;hould believe any thing of it, and they wonder much that we do not &s;ee, how that it was an invention of the Di&s;&s;enters to involve them and us into a common ruin. But though it mu&s;t be confe&s;&s;ed, that the Di&s;&s;enters have made a very ill u&s;e of the di&s;covery of the Plot: and that many particular per|&s;ons of the Roman Communion, that prote&s;t of their innocence, ignorance, and abhorrence of it, are to be credi|ted; yet it is mo&s;t true that &s;uch a Plot there may be, and warranted by all the Laws of their Church; they them&s;elves may have generous and merciful di&s;po|&s;itions, I will not deny it: But that their Religion is very cruel, as to what concerns Hereticks, they mu&s;t not de|ny. When their late Councils, and Popes, and Doctors have made Decla|rations and Laws, that Hereticks,
<PB N="238" REF="128">Princes and all, may and mu&s;t be de|&s;troyed by all means po&s;&s;ible; That no Pact, no Promi&s;e made to them, doth any ways oblige; that whatever Roman Catholicks can &s;ay or do to them, in order to their Ruin, is lawful and commendable; that what in other Ca&s;es would be Perjury, Treachery, and Murther; when u&s;ed again&s;t Here|ticks, is Ju&s;tice, and an holy Zeal; that the Crime of Here&s;ie is &s;o crying, &s;o enormous, &s;uch a High Trea&s;on again&s;t God, that all that love him, are autho|rized and <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">ound to pro&s;ecute and re|venge it; that accordingly the Church, for the propagation and defence of the Faith, hath u&s;ed, with great &s;ucce&s;s, tho&s;e methods, again&s;t Hereticks, and where &s;he had power, erected Tribu|nals and Commi&s;&s;ioned Officers for their puni&s;hment and extirpation: When we &s;ee this in their Books, and all the world may read it there, are we to be told there is no &s;uch thing? or may we not believe that they that profe&s;s obe|dience to <GAP DESC="illegible" RESP="KEYERS" EXTENT="1 letter">at Church, would ea&s;ily en|gage them&s;elves to venture their lives for the extirpation of a <HI>Pe&s;tilent Nor|thern Here&s;ie,</HI> as <HI>Coleman</HI> calls it.</P>
<PB N="239" REF="128">
<P>Whether or no, they that are accu|cu&s;ed, have de&s;igned and attempted &s;uch things as hath been depo&s;ed by per&s;ons from among&s;t them, is not mine to determine; that belongs to Magi|&s;trates and Judges: But I am confident it is ea&s;ie to be made out more demon|&s;trably, (if what I have &s;aid be not &s;ufficient to prove it) that for what is laid to their charge, they have as ample and full encouragements and authori|ties as their Church in any ca&s;e can give. And that &s;uppo&s;ing they had (as is &s;aid) undertaken the Depo&s;ition or Murther of his Sacred Maje&s;ty, and others that &s;tood in their way, in order to bring in the Roman Catholick Faith, it was only the executing the often repeated Sentences of the Sovereign Tribunal of <HI>Rome,</HI> again&s;t &s;uch as are guilty of the unpardonable crime of Heretical Pra|vity: Having al&s;o the &s;ame power, as well to for&s;wear and deny, as to act any of the Premi&s;es.</P>
<P>I am a Witne&s;s again&s;t none of them, and for ought I know they may be In|nocent: but it is proved that their Re|ligion is guilty, and would countenance and reward the de&s;truction of Here|ticks,
<PB N="240" REF="129">however effected. And then, it &s;hould not be much wondred at, that we think it po&s;&s;ible &s;ome of them may be led by the Principles of their Church: and in compliance with the Sacred San|ctions and Decrees of it might, con&s;ult and contrive how to do ju&s;tice upon us; for &s;o they call in the Roman Language, what in ours is Trea&s;on, Murther, and Cruelty.</P>
<P>The Je&s;uits are charged with all the&s;e, and there are commonly loud clamours again&s;t them, as if they alone were the cau&s;e of our mi&s;eries and dangers. But I &s;ay, though they may be more zea|lous for the Papacy, and more ob&s;e|quious to it, obliged by their fourth Vow, yet the Inqui&s;ition was erected, and had done great execution, long before their Order appeared: and mo&s;t of tho&s;e Canons, Bulls, and Decretals, that devote us to de&s;truction, were en|acted, publi&s;hed, and executed, before their name was heard of in the world: &s;o that, if they out-do others in being more active and more fierce again&s;t us, this is all can be &s;aid; that they are mo&s;t true to their Church and Religion, and be&s;t de&s;erve the name
<PB N="241" REF="129">of down-right Roman Catholicks.</P>
<P>La&s;tly, Here our Neighbours of the Roman Communion, may &s;ee, why we al&s;o of the Church of <HI>England,</HI> are &s;o affraid of them and their Religion. They may ob&s;erve that we joyn not with popular factions; that we do not in&s;tigate the Vulgar to be violent again&s;t them; that in our conver&s;e with them, they find us courteous and kind; and that we declared, when there was danger on all hands to do it, that if God, after that mo&s;t excellent Prince under whom we live, &s;hould &s;uffer another of their Per&s;ua&s;ion to &s;ucceed, we would own and obey him; and whatever dangers and per&s;ecutions we might be expo&s;ed to, be dutiful and loyal, as becomes true Chri&s;tians. But then we know, that their Religion ob|ligeth them to deal very ill by us, that are declared Hereticks: and we know not how far they may think them&s;elves bound to comply with tho&s;e obliga|tions. We know that a Prince of their Communion would have the &s;ame, and &s;tronger ties upon him, to endeavour the extirpation of Here&s;ie: and we know not how far the pre&s;&s;ing impor|tunity
<PB N="242" REF="130">of the Roman Court and Cler|gy, or the fear of undergoing the Fate of the two <HI>Henries</HI> of <HI>France,</HI> might prevail upon him. We know that what intere&s;t they have had here at Court, hath been u&s;ed for the depre&s;&s;ing of our Clergy; for the weakening the &s;ettlement and Con&s;titution of our Church; for the encouraging of the Sectaries again&s;t us; for bringing our Peace and e&s;tabli&s;hed Religion into confu&s;ion and contempt: and that, that we are not yet ruined, is altogether owing to Gods infinite Mercy, and to the Kings Goodne&s;s. And we are per|&s;uaded upon very good grounds, that if the change were brought about, and their Church had here that Power, which it hath whereever their Religion is uppermo&s;t, that we &s;hould be in a mo&s;t mi&s;erable condition; forced to abjure what in our Con&s;cience we be|lieve to be the true and &s;aving Reli|gion of our dear Saviour; forced to em|brace and practi&s;e what we believe to be altogether fal&s;e and &s;uper&s;titious; or forced by the pro&s;ecution of tho&s;e Laws again&s;t Hereticks, which they count Sacred and Divine, to be poor,
<PB N="243" REF="130">de&s;pi&s;ed and per&s;ecuted, or to lie in Goals, and burn at the Stake.</P>
<P>Some of the&s;e things we have had occa&s;ion to know, and the others we have very ju&s;t cau&s;e to fear: and there|fore, though we would not do any thing unju&s;t or illegal to pre&s;erve our &s;elves, yet we would be very glad to be more &s;ecure, and would have been very well &s;atisfied, and very thankful if it had plea&s;ed the late Parliaments, to have made Laws, according to his Maje&s;ties mo&s;t gracious offer, for the limiting the power of a Popi&s;h Succe&s;&s;or, if ever &s;uch a one there &s;hould be, and put|ting the admini&s;tration of the Govern|ment into Prote&s;tant hands, for the pre&s;erving the E&s;tabli&s;hed Religion without de&s;troying Monarchy. I &s;ay, for this we would have ble&s;&s;ed God, and the King, and our Repre&s;entatives, had they thought fit to have done that for us: and we would have thought our &s;elves much &s;afer and happier than we are, as they have left us, expo&s;ed naked to all that may happen.</P>
<P>Our Con&s;ciences and Per&s;ua&s;ions ob|lige us, by Rea&s;on, and Argument,
<PB N="244" REF="131">and all Chri&s;tian and Equitable ways, to oppo&s;e the Papal Religion, which we believe to be highly di&s;honourable to God, and prejudicial to the &s;ouls of men: therefore though we rail not, and make not &s;uch out-cries, as &s;ome are apt to do, yet by &s;erious Writings and Di&s;cour&s;es, we think our &s;elves bound to confirm our people in the Pro|te&s;tant Religion.</P>
<P>We are not apt to &s;tart at Bugbears and &s;hadows, nor to fill the heads of the People with Pannick and ground|le&s;s terrours: yet we have very &s;ad apprehen&s;ions of what we mu&s;t be, if we &s;hould come under the Power of <HI>Rome,</HI> and will do what ju&s;tly we may, to pre&s;erve our Religion and Free|doms, and prevent what to us appears, upon all accounts, mo&s;t dreadful and terrible, the Roman Catholick Faith and Inqui&s;ition.</P>
<P>As for them that are Prote&s;tants, I de&s;ire them to ob&s;erve, how afflicted hath been the Condition of millions of our Chri&s;tian Brethren, whil&s;t they were expo&s;ed to tho&s;e &s;evere Roman Tribunals, of which I have given &s;ome account: and to think with pity, on
<PB N="245" REF="131">the great oppre&s;&s;ions and &s;ufferings of many, who &s;till in many Countries, groan under Papal Tyranny. And then to pay their hearty thanks and acknowledgments to God, for that li|berty, tho&s;e immunities, and tho&s;e great ble&s;&s;ings we enjoy, by living accord|ing to the Rules of that pure and holy Reformed Religion which is here e&s;ta|bli&s;hed and profe&s;&s;ed among us; by heartily joyning with the Church, in offering up with devout affections tho&s;e Prayers and Prai&s;es, and acceptable Services, wherewith &s;he wor&s;hips God daily; and by having a Reverend e&s;teem of tho&s;e Orders and Con&s;titu|tions which our Reformers e&s;tabli&s;hed in oppo&s;ition to Popery, and which co&s;t many of them their lives.</P>
<P>We &s;ee how great is our danger from the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> that &s;he hath made Sacred and Religious the mo&s;t &s;evere and unnatural means that can be u&s;ed to de&s;troy us: and that there|fore we mu&s;t expect no quarter from them that live in &s;ubjection to her, who the more zealous and devout they are, the more implacable and fierce they are again&s;t us, being per&s;uaded that by
<PB N="246" REF="132">the puni&s;hing and extirpating Here&s;ie, they mightily endear them&s;elves to the whole Court of Heaven, and merit the highe&s;t rewards. We &s;ee further that, though there were not that danger, yet we are in duty bound to avoid and oppo&s;e the Romi&s;h Religion, which greatly wrongs the truth and honour of our God and Saviour, and puts men out of the plain Primitive and &s;afe way to Heaven: and to endeavour the pre|&s;ervation and advancement of true Chri&s;tianity, as we have it, by Gods ble&s;|&s;ing and the great &s;ufferings of our Predece&s;&s;ors, re&s;tored to us.</P>
<P>Therefore, let me de&s;ire the good people among us, who really have a love and value for the true Prote&s;tant Religion, to con&s;ider, that Popery is not what every one di&s;likes, or is plea&s;ed to call &s;o. We have a &s;ort of men, who brand with as black names the innocent Ceremonies, and nece&s;&s;a|ry Decencies, and Orders of our Church, as they can do the wor&s;t Corruptions in the Church of <HI>Rome;</HI> nay, and all men that make Con&s;cience of being conformable to the Laws un|der which we live, and that are Friends
<PB N="247" REF="132">to the Government Eccle&s;ia&s;tical and Civil, are pre&s;ently Popi&s;hly affected. This palpably appears to be a de&s;ign of them who once before, under the &s;ame pretence, did ruin King and Church, and en&s;lave their Country; for the&s;e very men upon occa&s;ion, when it is to &s;erve a turn, or to get an Office, will freely Conform, even receive the ble&s;|&s;ed Sacrament in our way, which ge|nerally they had never done before, but much &s;lighted and &s;poken again&s;t: and our pre&s;ent Con&s;titutions in Church and State, are &s;o far from favouring Po|pery, that they were made in oppo&s;iti|on to it, and have effectually kept it out above a hundred years: and it is now clear by the Depo&s;itions upon Oath of the chief Di&s;coverers of the Plot, and by <HI>Colemans</HI> Letters, that Popery is to be brought in (if it can be) by means of the&s;e very Sectaries, who now would run us down for Papi&s;ts, and by weak|ning and abrogating tho&s;e Laws and that E&s;tabli&s;hment, which many Di&s;&s;enters clamour at, and fain would pull down.</P>
<P>This may &s;uffice to &s;hew well-mean|ing people the Snare that is &s;et for us;
<PB N="248" REF="133">and to induce them, as good Chri&s;ti|ans, and good Subjects, to help to main|tain and defend the E&s;tabli&s;hed Religi|on, in the profe&s;&s;ion whereof they may be as godly, and as vertuous and good, as it is po&s;&s;ible for men to be here below, in our &s;tate of imperfection. Herein lies our Safety as well as our Duty, that there may be a National Con&s;titution, and we may be united together in Religious Bonds, under our lawful Governours. It adds much to the &s;trength and credit of the Church of <HI>Rome,</HI> that the Members thereof are governable, or at lea&s;t go|verned, and kept under one Rule: whereas it brings di&s;grace, and threa|tens ruin to the Reformation, to have &s;ome that would be called Prote&s;tants, perpetually contending with their Go|vernours, endeavouring to &s;hake off their Yoke, always objecting and &s;trug|gling again&s;t Laws and publick Orders, and entertaining &s;uch Principles of Li|bertini&s;m, as divides them into Sects and Factions. This is &s;o contrary to the common notion of true Godline&s;s, and to that meek &s;pirit which the Go|&s;pel &s;o much recommends, that I hope
<PB N="249" REF="133">God will open the eyes of &s;uch as truly fear him, and have no ill de&s;igns, and make them &s;ee how much it is for the intere&s;t of their pre&s;ent and future hap|pine&s;s, to joyn with our Church, to defend it, and live in it like good Chri&s;tians, and loyal Subjects, as all the ties of Religion and Con&s;cience ob|lige them to do.</P>
<P>They that now aim at a change, brought one about, within the&s;e forty years, mo&s;t fatal and infamous to the Prote&s;tant cau&s;e; and the good people were infinitely cheated, and paid very dear for the overturning that Govern|ment in Church and State, under which they might have lived very innocent, and very happy, in compari&s;on to what they did, in that bloudy and unnatural War and U&s;urpation, which I hope is not yet forgot: but will ever be a caution to all good men among&s;t us, to endeavour for the pre&s;ervation of our peace and &s;ettlement. That ha|ving &s;uch a truly Chri&s;tian Religion as we have, and &s;o gracious a Go|vernment, we may not u&s;e our liber|ty for a cloak of Maliciou&s;ne&s;s: nor abu&s;e by a froward and unthankful
<PB N="250" REF="134">humour, tho&s;e great and &s;pecial mer|cies we enjoy: nor provoke God to bring upon us and our Land the Su|per&s;titions and Cruelties of the Roman Church. From which, good Lord de|liver us, and all thy Servants for ever. <HI>Amen.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<TRAILER>FINIS.</TRAILER>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
<BACK>
<DIV1 TYPE="table of contents">
<PB REF="134">
<HEAD>THE CONTENTS.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM><HI>THe Introduction</HI> p. 1</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. I.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the Roman Faith, as di&s;tinct from the Chri&s;tian, and truly Catholick; and fir&s;t of the new Creed</HI> p 3</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>General Reflections on this Roman Creed</HI> p. 9</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>That this new Creed makes the di|&s;tinction betwixt Papi&s;ts and other Chri&s;tians</HI> p. 12</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. II.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of &s;everal parts of the Roman Wor&s;hip, and fir&s;t of their Exorci&s;ms</HI> p. 20</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of their many Con&s;ecrations</HI> p. 24</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Of their Ma&s;s</HI> p. 27</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>Of their wor&s;hip of Images and Saints</HI> p. 30</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<PB REF="135">
<HEAD>CHAP. III.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>How the Inqui&s;ition came to be e&s;tabli&s;hed; and fir&s;t of the Oaths and Excommuni|cations wherewith they tie the Con&s;ci|ences of men</HI> p. 44</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of the beginnings of the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 50</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Of</HI> Dominic <HI>the fir&s;t Inqui&s;itor</HI> p. 54</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>Of the fir&s;t making of Familiars, or armed Officers or Bailiffs for the Holy Tribunal</HI> p. 59</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. IV.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the fir&s;t that &s;uffered the Rigours of the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 62</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of the</HI> Walden&s;es, <HI>and the pro|ceedings again&s;t them</HI> p. 66</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. V.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the re&s;toring of the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 76</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>The erecting of the Spani&s;h Inqui&s;i|tion</HI> p. 78</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>The &s;etling the Inqui&s;ition in</HI> Por|tugal <HI>and el&s;ewhere</HI> p. 81</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<PB REF="135">
<HEAD>CHAP. VI.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of &s;everal Tumults and oppo&s;itions again&s;t the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 84</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. VII.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the ordering of the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 90</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>The Bull of</HI> Sixtus Quintus, <HI>about the new modelling of the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 95</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. VIII.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the proceedings of the Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 101</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of the Accu&s;ations</HI> p. 104</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Of proceeding by way of Inqui&s;ition</HI> p. 109</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>Of the Inqui&s;itors Vi&s;itation</HI> p. 113</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. IX.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the intermedial proceedings betwixt the apprehen&s;ion and the torture</HI> p. 116</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of the being brought to the Bar</HI> p. 118</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>How the Pri&s;oners E&s;tate is &s;eized upon</HI> p. 122</ITEM>
<PB REF="136">
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>Of the tedious and &s;ad condition of the Pri&s;oner</HI> p. 126</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. X.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the Tortures, and what relates to them</HI> p. 130</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of &s;ome preparations previous to the Torture</HI> p. 132</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Of the ways of Torturing</HI> p. 137</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>Of repeating the que&s;tion</HI> p. 140</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. XI.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of reconciling and di&s;mi&s;&s;ing Penitents</HI> p. 144</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of the Cautions of the Friers when they ab&s;olve an Heretick</HI> p. 146</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Forms of Sentences</HI> p. 150</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. XII.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the condemning of Hereticks that are to be burnt</HI> p. 156</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>A Sentence in &s;ome Relap&s;es</HI> p. 160</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>A form of delivering a &s;tubborn Heretick to the Secular Power</HI> p. 166</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<PB REF="136">
<HEAD>CHAP. XIII.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of the Enormity and further puni&s;hment of the Crime of Here&s;ie</HI> p. 171</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Of the vilene&s;s of Heretical Pra|vity</HI> p. 175</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Of &s;everal Inflictions upon Here|ticks</HI> p. 182</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>That in the Ca&s;e of Here&s;ie Princes fare no better than Subjects</HI> p. 189</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 4. <HI>Of the Authorities and Authors cited in this Book</HI> p. 193</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<HEAD>CHAP. XIV.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>Of &s;everal things that conduce to make the Inqui&s;ition powerful and glorious</HI> p. 200</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 1. <HI>Some Priviledges of the Inqui&s;i|tors, and cruelties committed or occa&s;i|oned by them</HI> p. 206</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 2. <HI>Of the prohibiting of Books, and the</HI> Indices Expurgatorii p. 213</ITEM>
<ITEM>Sect. 3. <HI>Of the honour of being employed in the Holy Office, and the prai&s;es of it</HI> p. 227</ITEM>
</LIST>
<LIST>
<PB REF="137">
<HEAD>CHAP. XV.</HEAD>
<ITEM><HI>The Conclu&s;ion</HI> p. 133</ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="errata">
<HEAD>ERRATA.</HEAD>
<P>PAge 5. line 6. after <HI>explain</HI> add <HI>them.</HI> p. 44. l. penult. for <HI>her</HI> read <HI>his.</HI> p. 55. l. 25. for <HI>St.</HI> r. <HI>that.</HI> p. 56. l. 13. r. <HI>decea&s;e.</HI> p. 64. l. 3. r. <HI>were.</HI> p. 64. l. 17. r. <HI>Bearn.</HI> p. 66. l. 7. for 80. r. 30. p. 67. l. 23. after <HI>that</HI> r. <HI>it is.</HI> p. 76. for 47. r. 4^t^h. p. 119. l. 26. <HI>been</HI> is tran&s;po&s;ed. p. 155. l. 3. r. <HI>&s;owed.</HI> p. 157. for <HI>him</HI> r. <HI>them.</HI> p. 170. l. 16. r. <HI>accordingly.</HI> p. 206. in tit. Sect. 1. for <HI>it</HI> r. <HI>them.</HI> p. 219. l. 21. for <HI>and</HI> r. <HI>any.</HI></P>
<PB REF="137">
</DIV1>
</BACK>
</TEXT>
</EEBO>
</ETS>
